Ghost Stories From The Ra (PDFDrive)
Ghost Stories From The Ra (PDFDrive)
StORiES
   FROM
  THE	RAj
	
	
	
	
	
	
      Edited	by
    RUSKIN	BOND
	
	
	
	
	
	
	
	
                     Selection	Copyright	©	Ruskin	Bond	2002
  	
                               First	Published	2002
                              Eighth	Impression	2011
  	
                                   Published	by
                                             Introduction
    	
    	
    	
    	
    HE	RAISON	D'ÊTRE	FOR	TELLING	A	GHOST	STORY	WAS	robably
    best	summed	up	by	the	Fat	Boy	in	Pickwick	Papers,	when	he	said:	"I	wants	to
make	your	flesh	creep!"
   But	it	isn't	always	as	simple	as	that,	and	not	all	ghosts	are	frightening.
   The	other	night	I	woke	up	around	midnight	with	bright	moonlight	streaming
in	at	the	window	and	lighting	up	the	bedroom.	Someone,	or	something—a
vague,	nebulous	figure	was	standing	beside	my	bed,	looking	down	at	me.	It
could	only	have	been	a	ghost.	I	waited	for	the	spectre	to	say	something	but	it
remained	silent;	nor	did	it	move	away.
   "Hello,"	I	said.	"And	what	can	I	do	for	you?"
   No	answer.	Not	even	a	gesture,	either	of	goodwill	or	ill-will.
A	most	ineffective	ghost.
   "Do	you	have	a	message	for	me?"	I	asked.	"Anything	you'd	like	me	to	do	for
you?"
   No	response.	It	just	stood	there,	shimmering	in	the	moonlight.
   "Well,"	I	said,	"I've	got	better	things	to	do	than	just	lie	here	holding	a	one-
sided	conversation."	And	I	turned	over	and	went	to	sleep	again.
    	
***
   	
The	ghosts	in	this	collection	are	far	more	alarming.	Most	of	them	were	observed,
experienced	or	imagined	by	British	writers	during	the	period	1840	to	1940:	a
century	of	ghosts!	The	British	are	a	phlegmatic	people,	not	given	to	displaying
much	emotion	or	excitement,	with	the	result	that	their	supernatural	experiences
are	quite	convincing	when	put	down	on	paper.	When	C.A.	Kincaid	of	the	Indian
Civil	Service	described	people	who	turned	into	panthers	(or	vice-versa),	and
mischievous	spirits	who	entered	the	bodies	of	straitlaced	Englishmen,	we	have	to
believe	him.	As	we	believe	those	who	found	themselves	in	haunted	dak
bungalows,	graveyards,	villages,	forests,	forts....	Haunted	India,	in	fact!	For	the
British,	coming	from	a	land	where	haunted	houses	and	castles	were	the	norm,
were	fascinated	by	the	wonderful	variety	of	supernatural	manifestations	that	they
found	in	India:	churails	(the	ghosts	of	wayward	women,	whose	feet	always
faced	backwards),	munjias	(the	spirits	of	Brahmin	youths	who	died	before
marriage),	bhoots	who	took	up	residence	in	peepal	trees,	or	mischievous	prets
(Indian	poltergeists)	who	sometimes	entered	the	homes	of	living	people	and
created	havoc	in	their	lives.	When	I	was	a	boy,	one	such	pret	took	up	residence
in	my	grandfather's	house	and	made	life	hell	for	everyone—throwing	dishes
around,	knocking	pictures	off	walls,	pulling	the	cat	by	the	tail,	and	tying	knots	in
my	Uncle	Ken's	pyjamas—so	much	so,	that	we	had	to	move	to	another	house	for
a	time.	But	the	pret	followed	us	and	would	not	leave	until	it	had	been	propitiated
with	the	help	of	a	wandering	mendicant.	He	taught	me	the	following	useful
mantra:
       Bhut,	pret,	pisach,	dana,
       Shiv	ka	kehna,	sab	nikal	jana!	
       (Ghosts	and	spirits	in	house	or	tree,	
       In	Shiv's	great	name	we	bid	thee	flee!)
   Amongst	the	writers	represented	here,	two	were	keen	observers	of	Indian
customs	and	folklore:	Lt.	Col.	Sleeman,	an	administrator	who,	in	the	mid-
nineteenth	century	helped	eliminate	the	menace	of	the	Thugs,	a	sect	who
waylaid	and	murdered	innocent	travellers;	and	C.A.	Kincaid,	one	of	the	more
enlightened	of	British	officials,	who	wrote	sympathetic	books	and	essays	on
Shivaji,	the	Rani	of	Jhansi,	and	other	heroic	figures.	Kipling,	poet	of	Empire,
wrote	the	occasional	ghost	story;	as	did	Alice	Perrin,	wife	of	an	Indian	official;
her	stories	were	quite	popular	in	the	1920s.	In	Caulfield's	Crime,	she	reveals	the
more	arrogant,	cruel	aspect	of	the	colonial	official.	In	The	Summoning	of	Arnold
she	demonstrates	that	the	spirits	of	the	dead	recognise	no	frontiers.	Ghosts
require	no	passports.	They	are	truly	universal	beings!	Kincaid	brings	a	touch	of
humour	to	his	stories,	but	this	does	not	lessen	their	dramatic	impact.	The	stories
of	this	period	tell	us	something	about	colonial	attitudes—ranging	from	the
paternalistic	to	the	cynically	indifferent—but	we	must	remember	that	they	were
written	purely	to	entertain,	to	enliven	a	dull	railway	journey,	a	sleepless	night,	a
rainy	day	in	the	hills,	a	long	sea	voyage,	or	a	period	of	recuperation	from	a	tiring
illness.	Ghost	stories	are	meant	to	frighten	you,	but	at	the	back	of	your	mind	you
know	it's	all	a	nightmare	from	which	you	are	going	to	wake.	In	other	words,	it's
a	"safe"	fear	and	you	can	enjoy	the	process	of	being	frightened.
   Doctor	Johnson	once	said	of	the	supernatural:	"All	argument	is	against	it,	but
all	belief	is	for	it."	Those	of	us	who	enjoy	reading	ghost	stories	are	the	people
who	half	believe	or	want	to	believe.	Those	who	are	already	convinced	of	the
who	half	believe	or	want	to	believe.	Those	who	are	already	convinced	of	the
existence	of	ghosts	usually	look	for	'factual'	accounts	rather	than	fiction.
Unfortunately	these	factual	accounts	are	usually	very	dull	and	consist	of
"sightings"	of	unusual	phenomena,	rather	like	the	sightings	of	UFOs,
unidentified	flying	objects,	whose	reconnoitrings	are	singularly	without	interest
or	purpose.
   The	human	imagination	is	a	wonderful	thing,	and	I	shall	conclude	this	brief
introduction	with	a	'factual'	experience	of	my	own,	which	was	certainly	hair-
raising.
   Some	years	ago,	a	neighbour	of	mine,	an	old	English	lady	who	lived	alone,
died	of	heart	failure	and	was	laid	out	on	her	bed	for	the	night,	as	it	was	too	late
for	the	funeral.	A	friend	and	I	decided	that	we	would	take	turns	at	her	beside,
and	at	about	midnight	I	sat	down	on	an	easy	chair	in	the	bedroom	to	undertake
my	part	of	the	vigil.	There	had	been	the	usual	power	failure,	but	we	had	lit
candles	and	I	could	see	the	features	of	the	corpse	quite	clearly.
   For	some	reason	I	couldn't	take	my	eyes	off	her	face.	Her	eyes	were	closed,
but	after	a	while	I	was	sure	I	could	make	out	a	slight	smile	on	her	lips.	This
smile	gradually	grew	wider	until	it	became	a	rather	menacing	grin.	I	was
frightened	out	of	my	wits.	Was	I	about	to	see	her	rising	from	the	dead?	As	the
grin	grew	even	wider,	I	got	up	from	my	chair,	ready	to	flee	the	room.	Just	then
there	was	a	loud	report,	like	a	pop-gun	going	off,	and	her	false	teeth	shot	out	of
her	mouth	and	rolled	off	the	bed.
   We	had	forgotten	to	remove	her	false	teeth.	Rigor	mortis	having	set	in,	the
rigidity	of	her	jaws	had	forced	her	mouth	into	that	terrifying	grin,	ejecting	the
teeth	with	considerable	force.
   Not	a	ghost	story,	but	a	ghostly	one	all	the	same.
   Happy	hauntings!
                                                                         Ruskin	Bond
                                                                       1	August	2002
          The	Wondrous	Narrative	of	John	Cambell
                 Gunfounder	to	the	Mogul	Emperors,	1654-1667
   	
   	
   	
   	
   MONEGST	THE	MSS.	TREASURES	IN	THE	BRITISH	MUSEUM	ARE	a	number	of
   contemporary	manuscripts	relating	to	Englishmen	who	dwelt	or	travelled	in
India	during	the	Seventeenth	Century.	Ranking	high	amongst	them	in	interest,	if
not	in	veracity	is	one	called	the	Richard	Bell	MSS.	from	its	having	been
inscribed	by	a	traveller	of	that	name	in	the	years	1669-1670.
   The	document	purports	to	contain	an	exact	account	of	the	travels	and
adventures	of	one	John	Cambell	who	met	Bell	at	Alleppo	in	1669	whilst	on	his
way	home	overland	from	India	and	continued	the	journey	in	company	as	far	as
Rome,	meeting	with	more	wondrous	adventures	on	the	way.	During	this	journey
the	narrative	was	written	to	the	dictation	of	Cambell	and	completed	at	Rome	on
the	20th	December	1670	the	joint	signatures	being	attested	by	Joseph	Kent,	the
English	Consul.
                                         	
    How	this	manuscript	came	into	the	collection	of	Sir	Hans	Sloane,	from	which
it	passed	into	the	British	Museum	in	the	year	1780,	there	is	nothing	to	show,	nor
why	it	should	have	remained	unknown	to	all	but	the	curators	until	it	was
discovered	by	that	indefatigable	antiquary	Sir	Richard	Temple	in	the	year	1905
and	published	in	the	Indian	Antiquary	of	that	year,	which	we	have	permission	to
use.	Concerning	Cambell,	Sir	Richard	Temple	thus	writes:
    "Some	of	Cambell's	statements	explain	why	travellers'	tales	have	become	a
byword	and	synonym	for	pure	invention.	There	is	no	chronological	sequence	and
anachronisms	are	frequent.	Indeed	were	it	not	for	the	testimony	of	Manucci	who
mentions	several	of	the	persons	alluded	to	by	Cambell	it	would	be	difficult	to
attach	any	credence	at	all	to	the	narrative.	However,	the	records	of	the	English	in
India	of	this	date	are	so	scanty	that	any	account	by	an	eyewitness	is	worthy	of
reproduction,	and	especially	so,	when,	as	in	this	case,	out-of-the-way
information	is	blended	with	accounts	of	magical	occurrences	wondrously
described."	To	this	William	Irvine,	the	Translator	of	Manucci,	adds:
    "This	is	a	wild	and	utterly	unchronological	narrative,	by	the	side	of	which	the
    "This	is	a	wild	and	utterly	unchronological	narrative,	by	the	side	of	which	the
wildest	flights	of	Manucci	read	as	sober	sense.	But	there	are	some	grains	of	fact,
as	the	men	whom	he	mentions	Robert	Smith,	John	White,	Thomas	Roach	and
William	Gates	are	all	mentioned	by	Manucci	as	with	Shah	Jehan	and
Aurungzebe	when	Cambell	was	with	Murad	Baksh	and	Dara	Shekoh,	Smith	and
Roach	also	appear	in	the	Surat	Records	in	1667	and	1672	and	the	son	of	the
latter	is	mentioned	in	1704."
    In	these,	both	men	are	mentioned	as	having	considerable	influence	at	court
notably	Smith	"who	has	the	ear	of	the	Mogul".	They	were	also	men	of
considerable	wealth,	apparently	for	these	first	two	letters	concern	large	sums
they	had	advanced	to	the	Company's	merchants	at	Agra	on	private	accounts	and
of	which	they	were	applying	to	the	Company	to	recover	for	them.	They	do	not
figure	very	creditably	in	the	pages	of	the	Venetian	adventurer	Manucci,	who	was
himself	a	gunner	in	the	service	of	Dara	Shekoh,	a	son	of	Shah	Jehan,	for	he
alleges	that	they	tried	to	rob	him	of	the	effects	of	Lord	Bard	after	the	death	of	the
latter	to	whom	Manucci	had	been	page.	Though	Manucci	is	circumstantial
enough	it	seems	that	he	exaggerates	for	these	men	were	then	high	in	the	service
of	Shah	Jehan	and	acted	by	his	orders.
    However,	there	seems	little	doubt	but	that,	like	all	such	men	in	the	service	of
Indian	princes	at	this	period,	might	meant	right.	From	the	opening	decade	of	the
Seventeenth	Century	Europeans	were	entertained	in	considerable	numbers	at	the
Mogul	courts	both	by	the	reigning	Emperors	and	their	sons,	each	of	whom	had
his	personal	army,	the	artillery	of	which	was	worked	or	supervised	by	European
master	gunners,	mostly	runaway	seamen	from	the	vessels	of	the	various	East
Indian	Companies,	Dutch,	English,	and	French,	or	ex-pirates	wrecked	or
marooned	on	the	coasts.
    So	early	as	1612	William	Hawkins	headed	some	60	of	all	nations	in	a
procession	to	the	Catholic	Church	at	Agra	the	occasion	being	the	baptism	of	two
nephews	of	Jehanghir	willing	to	embrace	a	new	faith	in	the	hope	of	those
Portuguese	brides	which	had	been	promised	them.	However	as	the	brides	were
not	forthcoming,	the	bargain	was	cancelled.	These	Europeans	comprised	all	sorts
of	trades	and	professions,	such	as	jewellers,	lapidaries,	surgeons,	doctors,
painters	and	sculptors,	though	the	great	bulk	were	always	artillerymen	and
military	artificers,	of	whom	at	the	period	of	which	we	write	there	were	over	200
in	the	various	services.
    All	received	high	pay	for	the	time	ranging	from	Rs.	200	to	300	a	month,	the
captain	gunners,	such	as	Roach	and	Smith,	drawing	much	more.	The	salary	of
John	Whelo,	master	gunner,	in	1712	is	recorded	as	equal	to	about	Rs.	2,000	a
month	by	the	Dutch	ambassador,	so	probably	Smith	and	Roach	may	have	been
paid	almost	as	liberally	if	not	quite.	As	a	special	inducement	for	European
gunners	to	enter	and	remain	in	such	service	the	Mahomedan	rulers	as	to
gunners	to	enter	and	remain	in	such	service	the	Mahomedan	rulers	as	to
spirituous	liquor	were	relaxed	in	their	case,	they	being	permitted	not	only	to
distil,	but	to	sell	such	liquor	to	non-Mussalmans,	the	privilege	was	valuable	for
Manucci	records	that	he	himself	drew	Rs.	300	a	month	for	the	use	of	his.	Of	the
origin	of	the	privilege	he	tells	the	following	amusing	story:
    "Finding	that	his	own	gunners	were	of	no	use	and	hearing	that	Europeans
were	very	expert	at	the	art,	Jehanghir	ordered	his	Governor	at	the	Port	of	Surat	to
procure	him	a	master	gunner,	from	the	English	who	were	the	very	first	to	arrive
at	this	port.	They	sent	him	a	most	skilful	gunner	who	was	assigned	Rs.	500	a
month.	But	this	man,	like	all	the	other	Englishmen,	was	very	fond	of	spirituous
liquor,	and,	this	being	forbidden	by	the	Mahomedan	religion,	he	was
consequently	very	unhappy.	Therefore	he	set	about	to	obtain	his	heart's	desire	so,
one	day	when	Jehanghir	ordered	him	to	fire	a	shot	at	a	great	sheet	stretched	on
sticks	on	the	opposite	bank	of	the	river,	he	intentionally	missed	every	shot."
    "At	this	the	Emperor	was	much	put	out	thinking	the	man	unskilful,	and
sending	for	him	asked	him	the	reason	for	such	bad	shooting	when	he	had	such	a
reputation	for	skill.	The	Englishman	replied	that	there	was	no	lack	of	skill,	but
that	he	was	unable	to	see	straight	unless	he	had	drunk	spirits.	On	this	the
Emperor	directed	some	to	be	brought	from	the	elephant	stables	where	there	was
no	lack	of	:t	on	account	of	it	being	kept	to	give	to	the	elephants	to	increase	their
courage	in	battle	or	fighting	with	each	other.	When	the	Englishman	saw	the
spirits	he	was	highly	delighted,	and	seizing	the	bottle	put	it	to	his	mouth	with	the
same	eagerness	as	a	thirty	stag	would	rush	to	a	crystal	spring."
    "Then	at	one	draught	he	swallowed	the	lot	licking	his	moustache	for	the	few
drops	that	clung	to	it.	The	Emperor	was	astounded	at	the	pleasure;	of	the
Englishman	who	expressed	his	satisfaction	by	all	kinds	of	gestures.	He	then
went	to	his	gun	and	after	rubbing	his	eyes	told	the	Emperor	they	were	now	clear,
and	directed	that	the	sheet	should	be	taken	away	and	an	earthen	pot	on	a	stick
put	in	its	place.	At	the	very	first	shot	he	knocked	the	pot	to	pieces.	Therefore	in
consequence	of	this	amazing	skill	derived	from	spirituous	liquor,	the	Emperor
gave	the	Europeans	the	sole	privilege	of	distilling	liquor	with	which	none	were
to	interfere.	He	said	that	the	Englishmen	must	have	been	created	at	the	same
time	as	spirits	as	without	them	they	were	as	fish	out	of	water."
    The	only	appearance	of	Cambell	in	the	records	of	the	East	India	Company	is
a	mention	of	his	arrival	at	Bundar	Abbas	in	January	1669	in	poor	condition
having	been	robbed	of	Rs.	8,000	and	a	quantity	of	jewels	whilst	on	his	way
through	Sind	to	Tatta	whence	he	took	boat	for	Bunder	Abbas.	The	letter	goes	on
to	say	that	Cambell	had	served	the	Mogul	for	a	number	of	years	and	concludes
by	stating	that	he	had	been	advanced	money	and	since	departed	for	Alleppo	with
a	recommendation	to	the	English	Consul	there.	It	is	difficult	to	decide	Cambell's
a	recommendation	to	the	English	Consul	there.	It	is	difficult	to	decide	Cambell's
real	nationality.	In	his	own	account	and	the	mention	by	the	Factor,	with	whom
Cambell	claimed	relationship	the	name	is	thus	spelt,	and	he	also	writes
concerning	rich	relations	in	England.	But	against	this	is	set	a	statement	that
though	he	put	the	English	coat	of	arms	on	all	the	guns	he	cast	for	the	Emperors,
on	the	trunnions	he	cast	a	lion	rampant,	which	was	the	Scotch	crest.
    Whatever	else	he	may	have	been,	however,	John	Cambell	ranks	very	high
amongst	tellers	of	travellers'	tales	of	the	Baron	Muchausen	or	Sir	John
Maundeville	school.	Though	he	emulates	the	worthy	Sir	John	in	the	matter	of
two	headed	men	and	men	with	eyes	in	their	necks	or	foreheads,	Cambell	far
excels	him	in	the	matter	of	monstrous	beings	of	unmortal	origin	who	slay	whole
armies	in	a	single	afternoon,	of	chance	met	wizards	who	transmute	the	money	in
his	pouch	to	base	metal	or	completely	empty	it	from	a	distance	with	other	as
wondrous	feats.	But	most	of	all	does	Cambell	revel	in	tales	on	Jinns	and	Demons
who	pay	visits	in	state	or	drop	in	casually	on	an	afternoon	or	evening	for
theological	and	family	discussions,	and	reward	their	entertainers,	or	unwilling
hosts	with	revelations	of	the	hiding	places	of	vast	treasures.
    But	with	all	Cambell's	extravagance	much	that	is	useful	may	be	extracted
from	his	wonderful	tales,	for	undoubtedly	he	did	serve	the	Moguls	and	equally
did	he	make	extensive	travels	in	India,	Persia	and	Asia	Minor.	We	have	spent
much	time	in	reducing	his	chaotic	tale	to	some	chronological	sequence	and	a
measure	of	actual	fact,	the	clue	seeming	to	be	in	that	the	narrative	was	written
over	a	period	of	eighteen	months	or	so,	at	many	different	places,	and	haphazard,
just	as	the	facts	were	recalled	to	the	mind	of	the	dictator,	or	his	imagination	most
lively.	Judging	by	internal	evidence	both	narrator	and	scribe	seem	to	have
indulged	rather	freely	in	the	beverage	so	relished	by	Jehanghir's	gunner.	It	must
also	be	remembered	that	in	those	days	when	works	of	fiction	were	unknown
actual	travellers	were	relied	on	for	tales	of	the	wonderful.	Nobly	some	of	them
met	the	demand.
    However,	the	overture	is	finished,	the	lights	grow	dim	and	on	the	silver
screen	of	the	narrative	appears	a	burly	bearded	figure	whose	blackly	burnt	visage
is	relieved	by	blue	eyes	twinkling	with	broad	humour	and	perchance	a	tongue
bulging	a	cheek	of	brass.	A	moment's	pause.	Cambell	composes	his	face	to	prim
decorum	and	then,	over	the	fancy	bridged	gulf	of	some	250	years	sounds	this
wondrous	narrative	of	marvellous	experiences.
    "You	should	know	that,	in	the	year	1609.	Jehanghir	being	then	the	Great
Mogul,	one	Asaf	Khan	being	then	his	Counsel	in	chief	(Commander	in	chief)
had	gotten	great	treasures	by	his	war	with	the	Gentues	(Hindoos).	It	was	always
their	pride	to	adorn	their	Pagodays	and	places	where	they	keep	their	Gods	with
images	of	golden	cows	and	such	other	creatures	as	they	worship	and	to
images	of	golden	cows	and	such	other	creatures	as	they	worship	and	to
embellish	these	places	with	precious	things	of	great	value.	This	Asaf	Khan
plundered	them	all	and	by	such	means	got	great	store	of	Treasure	which	he
buried	in	his	house	at	Old	Dilly.
   After	he	died,	the	Emperor	by	torturing	all	his	generation	got	six	elephant
loads	of	treasure	valuing	£500.000	though	suspicion	caused	that	to	this	day
much	remayneth	behind,	though	where,	unknown.	The	only	one	of	his
generation	now	remayning	called	the	Lord	Jaffir	Khan,	a	Colonel	of	Horse
(mansabdar)	being	in	great	distress	of	money,	comes	to	the	undermentioned,	Mr.
Robert	Smith,	Mr.	Thomas	Roach,	Mr.	John	White,	Mr.	William	Gates	and	I
John	Cambell,	telling	us	that	if	we	would	lend	him	a	certain	sum	he	would	pawn
to	us	his	house	in	Old	Dilly	a	good	pennyworth	(valuable).
   We	having	lent	him	this	sum,	along	comes	an	old	Brahmin	once	servant	to
him	who	buried	the	riches	telling	us	'within	this	house	is	great	treasure	which	ye,
being	Xtians	may	dig,	for	the	Emperor	not	calling	you	to	account	as	he	would
us,	should	we	dig	and	find	he	will	kill	us	and	all	our	families.	But	ye	may	dig
and	fear	nothing.'
   So	hearing,	we	agreed	with	the	Lord	Khan	to	dig	giving	him	one	share	and
each	taking	one.	This	house	was	in	Old	Dilly,	we	living	in	Johnabad
(Jehanghirabad,	the	city	of	Jehanghir).	It	is	as	big	as	Whitehall	and	Scotch	yard
(Scotland	Yard)	together	being	built	Castle	wise	and	very	strong.	Then	for	three
months	we	dug	and	found	nothing	for	they	had	built	house	upon	house	until	in
the	end	we	came	to	near	nine	fathom	deep.	In	this	time	two	of	our	labourers
were	struck	dead,	some	broke	arms	and	legs,	others	lamed	and	many	hurried	out
(ran	away).	Presently	the	Emperor	Aurungzebe	hearing	of	our	digging	sent	word
to	know	what	we	were	about.
   To	which	Thomas	Roach	replied	we	were	digging	for	stone	to	build	a	house
withal,	this	making	colour	(a	blind)	and	so	that	passed.	Finding	more	men	we
continued	one	more	month	digging	until	finding	naught,	I	John	Cambell
demanded	back	my	money	again.	Then	said	the	Lord	Jaffir	Khan.
   'Fear	naught.	I	will	bring	magicians,	and	if	then	we	find	not,	you	may	again
have	back	your	money.'
   Then	he	brought	three	magicians	to	whom	we	shewed	how	far	we	had
digged.	After	this	they	did	something	we	understood	not	casting	spells	or	what
not,	and	then	told	us.
   'Take	up	this	stone,'
   This	we	did	and	under	it	found	a	great	brass	pot	full	of	money.	Said	the
magicians.
   'Meddle	not	with	this	now.	Leave	it	until	the	next	day	when	we	will	come
again	to	guard	you	from	the	Divells,	under	whose	care	it	be.'
again	to	guard	you	from	the	Divells,	under	whose	care	it	be.'
    But	we	obeyed	them	not,	for	which	we	paid	dearly.	That	night	we	were	very
merry	judging	we	had	found	the	prize	we	sought,	until	in	the	middlemost	of	our
mirth	there	came	into	the	courtyard,	which	was	very	great,	a	vast	number	of
labourers	with	mattocks,	spades,	and	other	digging	implements,	all	of	silver	with
which	they	threw	up	a	great	mound	for	a	platform.	This	done,	others	came	and
spread	carpets	after	which	came	nine	seeming	men	bearing	a	canopie	of	state
having	staves	of	silver	which	they	set	upon	the	top	of	the	mound.	We	being
struck	dumb	at	such	sight,	remained	silent	for	the	space	of	one	hour.
    It	being	the	12	of	then	night	in	came	a	Great	Divell	in	the	shape	of	man,	he
sitting	in	a	Golden	Chair	borne	on	men's	shoulders.
    He	had	over	him	an	umbrella	with	a	Gold	Staff	and	Red	silken	covering,	and
with	him	came	many	other	seeming	men	attending	upon	him.	At	this	we	were	all
sadly	amazed	I	John	Cambell	falling	into	a	swoon	but	soon	recovering.	Then	all
we	five	Xtians	having	with	us	Bibles,	fell	to	reading	very	seriously	keeping	in
our	midst	the	Lord	Khan	for	fear	of	the	Divell.	Seeing	this,	to	us	said	this	Divell:
    'Lay	by	your	bibles	and	give	me	this	man	who	is	my	gholam	(slave).'
    We	kept	silent.	Then	came	a	great	ill-shaped	monster	into	our	midst	and	tried
to	hawl	away	the	Lord	Khan.	On	this	Mr.	Smith,	our	Minister	(Elder	of	their
church)	stept	out	and	laying	his	bible	on	the	Monster,	made	him	give	up	his
hold.	Mr.	White	questioned	the	Great	Divell	why	came	he	into	our	house.	On
this	he	answered:
    'I	am	Murteza	Ally,	now	the	Governor	of	this	part	of	the	Divells	world.	What
do	you	Xtians	here?'
    To	which	Mr.	Roach	answered:	'We	are	here	of	our	right.	We	gave	money	for
this	house.'
    Then	said	the	Great	Divell:	'Let	be	get	you	gone	from	here	and	with	you	your
bibles	leaving	my	gholam,	and	you	shall	have	all	your	money	back	again	and
three	times	more.'
    To	this	answered	Mr.	Roach:	'We	know	there	is	much	money	here.	We	shall
have	all	or	nothing.'
    And	so	consented	Mr.	Smith,	Mr.	White,	Mr.	Gates	and	I	John	Cambell.	At
these	bold	answers	the	great	Divell	raged	furiously	and	told	us:
    'Ye	may	thank	Isa	Musa	(Christ)	that	I	cannot	withhold	this	treasure	from	you
ye	being	Xtians.	But	ye	shall	pay	dearly	for	it	in	the	end!'
    (Which	said	threatening	came	to	pass,	for	a	slave	girl	belonging	to	Mr.
Roach,	discovered	to	the	Emperor	that	we	had	been	digging	for	treasure	and	only
by	great	payments	did	we	come	free	of	trouble.)	At	last	said	the	Great	Divell:
    'Take	your	bible	away	from	the	Lord	Khan	and	give	him	to	me.	He	is	my
slave.'
slave.'
    But	we	would	not	whereon	up	came	another	ill	shap't	Monster	who	demanded
the	Lord	Khan,	saying	he	had	been	servant	to	the	Lord	Khan	who	buried	the
treasure	and	by	him	slain	to	prevent	discovery.	When	we	would	not	yield	him	he
raged,	saying	furiously:
    'Then	ye	shall	have	nothing.'
    On	this	Mr.	White	calling	him	Divell,	demanded	his	departure	whereat	he
again	raged,	saying:
    'I	am	no	Divell	but	a	poor	slave	that	was	killed	to	guard	this	treasure.	Have	a
care	what	you	say.	Why	come	you	here	to	cast	guns	and	make	war.	Get	you	gone
to	your	own	country.'
    Then	said	Mr.	Roach:	'We	will	not	go	save	with	this	treasure.'	So	saying	we
all	commenced	to	read	our	bibles	aloud.	On	which	they	all	vanished	away
leaving	us	swooning	from	which	we	recovered	not	until	the	coming	of	the	day.
When	we	had	awakened	we	found	at	our	heads	something	of	that	for	which	we
had	digged	being	a	Golden	Image	in	the	shape	of	a	cow	with	three	strings	of
jewels	hanging	from	it.	This	discovery	we	kept	secret,	melting	the	gold	down	to
ingots.	The	next	day,	I	John	Cambell	going	from	my	house	in	Johnabad	to	Old
Dilly,	was	met	by	a	Divell	seeming	man,	riding	on	a	horse	which	said	to	me:
    'Go	no	more	to	Old	Dilly	to	dig	or	'twill	be	the	worse	for	you,'	and	vanish't
away.
    'The	same	night	came	the	Divells	to	the	house	of	Mr.	Roach	wherein	was	the
Lord	Khan,	and	cast	both	over	the	walls	though	no	harm	done,	save	to	the	Lord
Khan	who	was	bruised	full	sore.	But	they	molested	none	of	us	after	so	long	as
we	kept	our	bibles	with	us,	nor	even	the	Lord	Khan	after	we	laid	a	bible	on	his
chest.	So,	being	warned	in	such	fashion	we	went	to	the	house	no	more	by	night
but	digged	only	by	day,	and	the	dwelling	in	a	tent	without	the	walls.	On	one
afternoon	when	so	engaged	there	came	the	Great	Divell	without	attendance	and
remained	by	Mr.	Smith	reasoning	(debating?)	for	three	hours	by	the	clock	in
which	time	he	came	and	went	three	several	times.	He	in	this	discourse	told	us
that	his	kind	have	no	manlike	feelings	nor	pain,	and	said	they	delight	much	in
guarding	treasures	and	dwelling	in	great	gardens,	living	in	ancient	and	holy
trees.	To	Mr.	Smith	he	said:
    'Why	do	you	give	your	bible	to	my	people	(Mussalmans)?	Ye	are	Xtians.
Keep	ye	to	your	own	religion.	Meddle	not	with	that	of	others.'	To	which	Mr.
Smith	made	reply:
    'Our	religion	is	free	to	all	that	desire	it.	Begone	thou	in	the	name	of	the
Father,	the	Son,	and	the	Holy	Ghost.'
    At	this	the	Great	Divell	said:	'I	am	Emperor	of	Emperors,	and	have	great
armies	and	riches	at	my	command.	But	I	have	no	power	over	Xtians.	Get	you
armies	and	riches	at	my	command.	But	I	have	no	power	over	Xtians.	Get	you
gone	to	your	own	country.'
    But	Mr.	Smith,	again	reading	from	his	bible,	said	'Avaunt	thee	Satan!'	At
which	the	Divell	gave	a	great	howl	and	vanish't	away,	coming	no	more	that	day.
But	in	the	evening	when	we	were	all	being	merry	in	the	house	of	Mr.	Smith,
there	came	suddenly	in	a	Great	Sarpent,	the	colour	of	Gold	which	took	three
turns	on	its	belly	and	then	vanish't	quite	away.	After	that	there	came	in	a	great
number	of	Divells	all	in	terrible	shapes	some	being	seeming	Tygers	some	Lyons
and	divers,	other	Monsters,	most	terrible	to	behold.	But	we	steadfastly	reading	in
our	bibles	all	this	time	they	made	us	no	harm	but	presently	all	vanish't	away	and
came	no	more	leaving	us	in	peace	to	dig	the	treasure.
    'What	we	got	was	great	but	much	more	remains.	When	we	had	got	all	we
desired	we	cleared	(filled	in?)	the	ruins	making	a	fair	Garden	for	the	Great
Divell	according	to	promise	made	by	Mr.	Smith,	which	said	garden	at	this	day
he	is	still	making	(1668).	But	for	many	days	after,	Mr.	Smith	who	had	most
wrestled	with	the	Divell,	was	sore	sick	vomiting	blood	and	having	no	rest	at
night	until	he	prayed	in	this	wise.'
    'God	pardon	me.	I	will	have	no	more	discourse	with	Divells',	at	which	he
became	well	again.
    "All	this	happened	in	the	year	1665.	The	next	year	Mr.	William	Gates	and	the
rest	went	to	war	in	the	South,	I	remaining	at	Johnabad	to	cast	more	guns	for	the
wars.	Mr.	Gates	was	killed	in	the	wars	with	Sivajee,	and	did	afterwards	make	an
appearance	to	me	which	I	regarded	not	deeming	it	a	wham	(dream).	So	again,
one	night	when	I	lay	abed	about	12	of	the	night,	a	Ghost	came	to	my	bed	and
gave	me	a	great	blow	on	the	chest	saying:
    'Arise,	Do	you	not	know	me?'
    At	this	I	was	sore	afraid	and	said:	'Get	you	gone	in	the	name	of	the	Father,	the
Son,	and	the	Holy	Ghost.'
    Then	said	the	Ghost:	'I	am	no	Divell	but	William	Gates	that	lieth	dead	at
Bijapur.	Rise	you	up	and	follow	me	or	'twill	be	the	worse	for	you.'
    'Though	all	the	doors	were	locked	yet	we	passed	clear	through	them	the	Spirit
going	before,	I	following	until	we	had	gone	about	200	yards.	Then	staying,	it
said:
    'I	have	here	buried	some	money	and	cannot	rest	until	I	shew	you	where	it	is,
Guard	you	(take	heed?)'
    And	with	that	he	stamp't	hard	on	the	ground	and	so	vanish't	away.	I	fell	down
in	a	swoon	awakening	not	until	next	morning	at	which	time	I	found	a	stake	in	the
ground	at	my	head	I	made	relation	of	what	had	passed	to	Mr.	Smith,	after	which
we	both	digged	at	that	place	and	took	up	an	earthen	pot	in	which	was	much
money,	put	there	by	Mr.	Gates.	This	we	sent	to	the	poor	of	the	parish	of	Stepmey
money,	put	there	by	Mr.	Gates.	This	we	sent	to	the	poor	of	the	parish	of	Stepmey
wherein	Mr.	Gates	was	born,	which	must	have	pleased	the	Spirit,	for	it	came	no
more.	I	would	have	kept	the	money	for	myself,	but	Mr.	Smith	advised	otherwise.
   In	the	year	1668,	I	John	Cambell	took	leave	from	the	Mogul	and	went	on	my
travels	wherein	I	had	much	wondrous	adventure.
                             From	Indian	State	Railways	Magazine	(April	1933)
                                                          The	Men-Tigers
                                                        by	Lt.	Col.	W.H.	Sleeman
    	
    	
    	
    	
    AM	CHUND	ROO,	COMMONLY	CALLED	THE	SUREEMUNT,	chief	of
    Deoree,	here	overtook	me.	He	came	out	from	Saugor	to	visit	me	at
Dhamoree,	and	not	reaching	that	place	in	time	came	on	after	me.	He	held	Deoree
under	the	Peshwa,	as	the	Saugor	chief	held	Saugor,	for	the	payment	of	the	public
establishments	kept	up	for	the	local	administration.	It	yielded	him	about	ten
thousand	pounds	a	year,	and	when	we	took	possession	of	the	country	he	got	an
estate	in	the	Saugor	district,	in	rent-free	tenure,	estimated	at	fifteen	hundred
pounds	a	year.	This	is	equal	to	about	six	thousand	pounds	a	year	in	England.	The
tastes	of	native	gentlemen	lead	them	always	to	expend	the	greater	part	of	their
incomes	in	the	wages	of	trains	of	followers	of	all	descriptions,	and	in	horses,
elephants,	&	c.;	and	labour	and	the	subsistence	of	labour	are	about	four	times
cheaper	in	India	than	in	England.	By	the	breaking	up	of	public	establishments,
and	consequent	diminution	of	the	local	demand	for	agricultural	produce,	the
value	of	land	throughout	all	central	India,	after	the	termination	of	the	Mahratta
war	in	1817,	fell	by	degrees	thirty	per	cent.;	and	among	the	rest	that	of	my	poor
friend	the	Sureemunt.	While	I	had	the	civil	charge	of	the	Saugor	district,	in
1831,	I	represented	this	case	of	hardship;	and	government,	in	the	spirit	of
liberality	which	has	generally	characterized	their	measures	in	this	part	of	India,
made	up	to	him	the	difference	between	what	he	actually	received	and	what	they
had	intended	to	give	him;	and	he	has	ever	since	felt	grateful	to	me.	He	is	a	very
small	man,	not	more	than	five	feet	high;	but	he	has	the	handsomest	face	I	have
almost	ever	seen;	and	his	manners	are	those	of	the	most	perfect	native
gentleman.	He	came	to	call	upon	me	after	breakfast,	and	the	conversation	turned
upon	the	number	of	people	that	had	of	late	been	killed	by	tigers	between	Saugor
and	Deoree,	his	ancient	capital,	which	lies	about	midway	between	Saugor	and
the	Nerbudda	river.	One	of	his	followers,	who	stood	behind	his	chair,	said,	"that
when	a	tiger	had	killed	one	man	he	was	safe,	for	the	spirit	of	the	man	rode	upon
his	head,	and	guided	him	from	all	danger.	The	spirit	knew	very	well	that	the
tiger	would	be	watched	for	many	days	at	the	place	where	he	had	committed	the
homicide,	and	always	guided	him	off	to	some	other	more	secure	place,	where	he
killed	other	men	without	any	risk	to	himself.	He	did	not	exactly	know	why	the
spirit	of	the	man	should	thus	befriend	the	beast	that	had	killed	him;	but,"	added
he,	"there	is	a	mischief	inherent	in	spirits;	and	the	better	the	man	the	more
mischievous	is	his	ghost,	if	means	are	not	taken	to	put	him	to	rest."	This	is	the
popular	and	general	belief	throughout	India;	and	it	is	supposed,	that	the	only	sure
mode	of	destroying	a	tiger,	who	has	killed	many	people	is,	to	begin	by	making
offerings	to	the	spirits	of	his	victims,	and	thereby	depriving	him	of	their	valuable
services!*	The	belief	that	men	are	turned	into	tigers	by	eating	of	a	root	is	no	less
general	throughout	India.
    The	Sureemunt,	on	being	asked	by	me	what	he	thought	of	the	matter,
observed,	"there	was	no	doubt	much	truth	in	what	the	man	said;	but	he	was
himself	of	opinion,	that	the	tigers	which	now	infest	the	wood	from	Saugor	to
Deoree	were	of	a	different	kind—in	fact,	that	they	were	neither	more	nor	less
than	men	turned	into	tigers—	a	thing	which	took	place	in	the	woods	of	central
India	much	more	often	than	people	were	aware	of.	The	only	visible	difference
between	the	two,"	added	the	Sureemunt,	"is	that	the	metamorphosed	tiger	has	no
tail,	while	the	bora,	or	ordinary	tiger,	has	a	very	long	one.	In	the	jungle	about
Deoree,"	continued	he,	"there	is	a	root	which,	if	a	man	eat	of,	he	is	converted
into	a	tiger	on	the	spot;	and	if	in	this	state	he	can	eat	of	another,	he	becomes	a
man	again—a	melancholy	instance	of	the	former	of	which,"	said	he,	"occurred,	I
am	told,	in	my	own	father's	family	when	I	was	an	infant.	His	washerman,
Rughoo,	was,	like	all	washermen,	a	great	drunkard;	and	being	seized	with	a
violent	desire	to	ascertain	what	a	man	felt	in	the	state	of	a	tiger,	he	went	one	day
to	the	jungle	and	brought	home	two	of	these	roots,	and	desired	his	wife	to	stand
by	with	one	of	them,	and	the	instant	she	saw	him	assume	the	tiger's	shape,	to
thrust	it	into	his	mouth.	She	consented,	the	washerman	ate	his	root,	and	became
instantly	a	tiger;	but	his	wife	was	so	terrified	at	the	sight	of	her	old	husband	in
this	shape,	that	she	ran	off	with	the	antidote	in	her	hand.	Poor	old	Rughoo	took
to	the	woods,	and	there	ate	a	good	many	of	his	old	friends	from	the	neighbouring
villages;	but	he	was	at	last	shot	and	recognized	from	the	circumstance	of	his
having	no	tail.	You	may	be	quite	sure,"	concluded	Sureemunt,	"when	you	hear
of	a	tiger	without	a	tail,	that	it	is	some	unfortunate	man	who	has	eaten	of	that
root—and	of	all	the	tigers	he	will	be	found	the	most	mischievous."
    How	my	friend	had	satisfied	himself	of	the	truth	of	this	story	I	know	not,	but
he	religiously	believes	it,	and	so	do	all	his	attendants	and	mine;	and	out	of	a
population	of	thirty	thousand	people	in	the	town	of	Saugor,	not	one	would	doubt
the	story	of	the	washerman	if	he	heard	it.
    I	was	one	day	talking	with	my	friend,	the	Rajah	of	Myhere,	on	the	road
between	Jubbulpore	and	Mirzapore,	on	the	subject	of	the	number	of	men	who
had	been	lately	killed	by	tigers	at	the	Kutra	Pass	on	that	road,	and	the	best	means
of	removing	the	danger.	"Nothing,"	said	the	Rajah,	"could	be	more	easy	or	more
cheap	than	the	destruction	of	these	tigers,	if	they	were	of	ordinary	sort;	but	the
tigers	that	kill	men	by	wholesale,	as	these	do,	are,	you	may	be	sure,	men
themselves	converted	into	tigers	by	the	force	of	their	science;	and	such	animals
are	of	all	the	most	unmanageable."
    "And	how	is	it,	Rajah	Sahib,	that	these	men	convert	themselves	into	tigers?"
    "Nothing,"	said	he,	"is	more	easy	than	this	to	persons	who	have	once	acquired
the	science;	but	how	they	learn	it,	or	what	it	is,	we	unlettered	men	know	not.
There	was	once	a	high	priest,	of	a	large	temple,	in	this	very	valley	of	Myhere,
who	was	in	the	habit	of	getting	himself	converted	into	a	tiger	by	the	force	of	this
science,	which	he	had	thoroughly	acquired.	He	had	a	necklace,	which	one	of	his
disciples	used	to	throw	over	his	neck	the	moment	the	tiger's	form	became	fully
developed.	He	had,	however,	long	given	up	the	practice,	and	all	his	old	disciples
had	gone	off	on	their	pilgrimages	to	distant	shrines,	when	he	was	one	day	seized
with	a	violent	desire	to	take	his	old	form	of	the	tiger.	He	expressed	the	wish	to
one	of	his	new	disciples,	and	demanded	whether	he	thought	he	might	rely	upon
his	courage	to	stand	by	and	put	on	the	necklace.	'Assuredly	you	may,'	said	the
disciple;	'such	is	my	faith	in	you,	and	in	the	God	we	serve,	that	I	fear	nothing!'
The	high	priest	upon	this	put	the	necklace	into	his	hand	with	the	requisite
instructions,	and	forthwith	began	to	change	his	form.	The	disciple	stood
trembling	in	every	limb,	till	he	heard	him	give	a	roar	that	shook	the	whole
edifice,	when	he	fell	flat	upon	his	face,	and	dropped	the	necklace	on	the	floor.
The	tiger	bounded	over	him,	and	out	at	the	door;	and	infested	all	the	roads
leading	to	the	temple	for	many	years	afterwards."
    "Do	you	think,	Rajah	Sahib,	that	the	old	high	priest	is	one	of	the	tigers	at	the
Kutra	Pass?"
    "No,	I	do	not;	but	I	think	that	they	may	be	all	men	who	have	become	imbued
with	a	little	too	much	of	the	high	priest's	science—	when	men	once	acquire	this
science	they	can't	help	exercising	it,	though	it	be	to	their	own	ruin	and	that	of
others."
    "But,	supposing	them	to	be	ordinary	tigers,	what	is	the	simple	plan	you
propose	to	put	a	stop	to	their	depredations,	Rajah	Sahib?"
    "I	propose,"	said	he,	"to	have	the	spirits	that	guide	them	propitiated	by	proper
prayers	and	offerings;	for	the	spirit	of	every	man	or	woman	who	has	been	killed
by	a	tiger	rides	upon	his	head,	or	runs	before	him,	and	tells	him	where	to	go	to
get	prey,	and	to	avoid	danger.	Get	some	of	the	Gonds,	or	wild	people	from	the
jungles,	who	are	well	skilled	in	these	matters—give	them	ten	or	twenty	rupees,
and	bid	them	go	and	raise	a	small	shrine,	and	there	sacrifice	to	these	spirits.	The
Gonds	will	tell	them	that	they	shall,	on	this	shrine,	have	regular	worship,	and
Gonds	will	tell	them	that	they	shall,	on	this	shrine,	have	regular	worship,	and
good	sacrifices	of	fowls,	goats,	and	pigs,	every	year	at	least,	if	they	will	but
relinquish	their	offices	with	the	tigers	and	be	quiet.	If	this	is	done,	I	pledge
myself,"	said	the	Rajah,	"that	the	tigers	will	soon	get	killed	themselves,	or	cease
from	killing	men.	If	they	do	not,	you	may	be	quite	sure	that	they	are	not	ordinary
tigers,	but	men	turned	into	tigers,	or	that	the	Gonds	have	appropriated	all	you
gave	them	to	their	own	use,	instead	of	applying	it	to	conciliate	the	spirits	of	the
unfortunate	people!"
    	
                                                 From	Rambles	and	Recollections	of
                                        An	Indian	Official	by	Lt.	Col.	W.H.	Sleema
                                                          of	the	Bengal	Army,	Vol	I.
    	
    	
    	
    	
    	
    	
———————
*	When	Agrippina,	in	her	rage	with	her	son	Nero,	threatens	to	take	her	stepson,
Britannicus,	to	the	camp	of	the	Legion,	and	there	assert	his	right	to	the	throne,
she	invokes	the	spirit	of	his	father,	whom	she	had	poisoned,	and	the	manes	of	the
Silani,	whom	she	had	murdered.
                                                         Haunted	Villages
                                                         by	Lt.	Col.	W.H.	Sleeman
    	
    	
    	
    	
    N	THE	16TH,WE	CAME	ON	NINE	MILES	TO	AMABAE,	THE	frontier
    village	of	the	Jansee	territory,	bordering	upon	Duteea,	where	I	had	to	receive
the	farewell	visits	of	many	members	of	the	Jansee	parties,	who	came	on	to	have
a	quiet	opportunity	to	assure	me,	that	whatever	may	be	the	final	order	of	the
supreme	government,	they	will	do	their	best	for	the	good	of	the	people	and	the
state,	in	whose	welfare	I	feel	great	interest,	for	I	have	always	considered	Jansee
among	the	native	states	of	Bundelcund	as	a	kind	of	oasis	in	the	desert—the	only
one	in	which	man	can	accumulate	property	with	the	confidence	of	being
permitted	by	its	rulers	freely	to	display	and	enjoy	it.	I	had	also	to	receive	the
visit	of	messengers	from	the	Rajah	of	Duteea,	at	whose	capital	we	were	to
encamp	the	next	day;	and	finally,	to	take	leave	of	my	amiable	little	friend	the
Sureemunt,	who	here	left	me	on	his	return	to	Saugor,	with	a	heavy	heart	I	really
believe.
    We	talked	of	the	common	belief	among	the	agricultural	classes,	of	villages
being	haunted	by	the	spirits	of	ancient	proprietors,	whom	it	was	thought
necessary	to	propitiate.	"He	knew,"	he	said,	"many	instances	where	these	spirits
were	so	very	froward,	that	the	present	heads	of	the	villages	which	they	haunted,
and	the	members	of	their	little	communities,	found	it	almost	impossible	to	keep
them	in	good	humour;	and	their	cattle	and	children	were,	in	consequence,	always
liable	to	serious	accidents	of	one	kind	or	another.	Sometimes	they	were	bitten	by
snakes,	sometimes	became	possessed	by	devils;	and	at	others,	were	thrown	down
and	beaten	most	unmercifully."	Any	person	who	falls	down	in	an	epileptic	fit,	is
supposed	to	be	thrown	down	by	a	ghost,	or	possessed	by	a	devil.	They	feel	little
of	our	mysterious	dread	of	ghosts—a	sound	drubbing	is	what	they	dread	from
them;	and	he	who	hurts	himself	in	one	of	these	fits	is	considered	to	have	got	it.
"As	for	himself,	whenever	he	found	any	one	of	the	villages	upon	his	estate
haunted	by	the	spirit	of	an	old	patel,	(village	proprietor,)	he	always	made	a	point
of	giving	him	a	neat	little	shrine;	and	having	it	well	endowed	and	attended,	to
keep	him	in	good	humour:	this	he	thought	was	a	duty	that	every	landlord	owed
to	his	tenants!"	Ramchund,	the	pundit,	said,	"That	villages	which	had	been	held
by	old	Gond	(mountaineer)	proprietors	were	more	liable	than	any	other	to	those
kinds	of	visitations—that	it	was	easy	to	say	what	village	was	and	was	not
haunted;	but	often	exceedingly	difficult	to	discover	to	whom	the	ghost	belonged!
This	once	discovered,	his	nearest	surviving	relation	was,	of	course,	expected	to
take	steps	to	put	him	to	rest;	but,"	said	he,	"it	is	wrong	to	suppose	that	the	ghost
of	an	old	proprietor	must	be	always	doing	mischief—he	is	often	the	best	friend
of	the	cultivators,	and	of	the	present	proprietor,	too,	if	he	treats	him	with	proper
respect;	for	he	will	not	allow	the	people	of	any	other	village	to	encroach	upon
their	boundaries	with	impunity;	and	they	will	be	saved	all	the	expense	and
annoyance	of	a	reference	to	the	Adawlut	(judicial	tribunals)	for	the	settlement	of
boundary	disputes.	It	will	not	cost	much	to	conciliate	these	spirits;	and	the
money	is	generally	well	laid	out!"
    Several	anecdotes	were	told	me	in	illustration;	and	all	that	I	could	urge
against	the	probability	or	possibility	of	such	visitations	appeared	to	them	very
inconclusive	and	unsatisfactory;	they	mentioned	the	case	of	the	family	of	village
proprietors	in	the	Saugor	district,	who	had	for	several	generations,	at	every	new
settlement,	insisted	upon	having	the	name	of	the	spirit	of	the	old	proprietor	of
another	tribe	inserted	in	the	lease	instead	of	their	own,	and	thereby	secured	his
good	graces	on	all	occasions.	Mr.	Fraser	had	before	mentioned	this	case	to	me.
In	August,	1834,	while	engaged	in	the	settlement	of	the	land	revenue	of	the
Saugor	district	for	twenty	years,	he	was	about	to	deliver	the	lease	of	the	estate
made	out	in	due	form	to	the	head	of	the	family,	a	very	honest	and	respectable	old
gentleman,	when	he	asked	him,	respectfully,	in	whose	name	it	had	been	made
out?	"In	yours	to	be	sure;	have	you	renewed	your	lease	for	twenty	years?"	The
old	man,	in	a	state	of	great	alarm,	begged	him	to	have	it	altered	immediately,	or
he	and	his	family	would	all	be	destroyed—that	the	spirit	of	the	ancient	proprietor
presided	over	the	village	community	and	its	interests;	and	that	all	affairs	of
importance	were	transacted	in	his	name.	"He	is,"	said	the	old	man,	"a	very
jealous	spirit;	and	will	not	admit	of	any	living	man	being	considered,	for	a
moment,	as	a	proprietor	or	joint	proprietor	of	the	estate!	It	has	been	held	by	me
and	my	ancestors	immediately	under	government	for	many	generations;	but	the
lease	deeds	have	always	been	made	out	in	his	name;	and	ours	have	been	inserted
merely	as	his	managers,	or	bailiffs—were	this	good	old	rule,	under	which	we
have	so	long	prospered,	to	be	now	infringed,	we	should	all	perish	under	his
anger."	Mr.	Fraser	found,	upon	inquiry,	that	this	had	really	been	the	case;	and,	to
relieve	the	old	man	and	his	family	from	their	fears,	he	had	the	papers	made	out
afresh,	and	the	ghost	inserted	as	the	proprietor!	The	modes	of	flattering	and
propitiating	these	beings,	natural	and	supernatural,	who	are	supposed	to	have	the
power	to	do	mischief,	are	endless.
    While	I	was	in	charge	of	the	district	of	Nursingpore,	in	the	valley	of	the
    While	I	was	in	charge	of	the	district	of	Nursingpore,	in	the	valley	of	the
Nerbudda,	in	1823,	a	cultivator	of	the	village	of	Bedoo,	about	twelve	miles
distant	from	my	court,	was	one	day	engaged	in	the	cultivation	of	his	field	on	the
border	of	the	village	of	Burkhara,	which	was	supposed	to	be	haunted	by	the
spirit	of	an	old	proprietor,	whose	temper	was	so	froward	and	violent	that	the
lands	could	hardly	be	let	for	anything;	for	hardly	any	man	would	venture	to
cultivate	them	lest	he	might	unintentionally	incur	his	ghostship's	displeasure.
The	poor	cultivator,	after	begging	his	pardon	in	secret,	ventured	to	drive	his
plough	a	few	yards	beyond	the	proper	line	of	his	boundary,	and	thus	to	add	half
an	acre	of	the	lands	of	Burkhara	to	his	own	little	tenement,	which	was	situated	in
Bedoo.	That	very	night	his	only	son	was	bitten	by	a	snake,	and	his	two	bullocks
were	seized	with	the	murrain.	In	terror	he	went	off	to	the	village	temple,
confessed	his	sin,	and	vowed	not	only	to	restore	the	half	acre	of	land	to	the
village	of	Burkhara,	but	to	build	a	very	handsome	shrine	upon	the	spot	as	a
perpetual	sign	of	his	repentance.	The	boy	and	the	bullocks	all	three	recovered,
and	the	shrine	was	built;	and	is,	I	believe,	still	to	be	seen	as	the	boundary	mark!
    The	fact	was,	that	the	village	stood	upon	and	elevated	piece	of	ground	rising
out	of	a	moist	plain,	and	a	colony	of	snakes	had	taken	up	their	abode	in	it.	The
bites	of	these	snakes	had,	on	many	occasions,	proved	fatal;	and	such	accidents
were	all	attributed	to	the	anger	of	a	spirit,	which	was	supposed	to	haunt	the
village.	At	one	time,	under	the	former	government,	no	one	would	take	a	lease	of
the	village	on	any	terms;	and	it	had	become	almost	entirely	deserted,	though	the
soil	was	the	finest	in	the	whole	district.	With	a	view	to	remove	the	whole
prejudices	of	the	people,	the	governor,	Goroba	Pundit,	took	the	lease	himself	at
the	rent	of	one	thousand	rupees	a	year;	and	in	the	month	of	June	went	from	his
residence,	twelve	miles,	with	ten	of	his	own	ploughs,	to	superintend	the
commencement	of	so	perilous	an	undertaking.	On	reaching	the	middle	of	the
village,	situated	on	the	top	of	the	little	hill,	he	alighted	from	his	horse,	sat	down
upon	a	carpet	that	had	been	spread	for	him	under	a	large	and	beautiful	banyan
tree,	and	began	to	refresh	himself	with	a	pipe	before	going	to	work	in	the	fields.
    As	he	quaffed	his	hookah,	and	railed	at	the	follies	of	men,	"whose	absurd
superstitions	had	made	them	desert	so	beautiful	a	village	with	so	noble	a	tree	in
its	centre,"	his	eyes	fell	upon	an	enormous	black	snake	which	had	coiled	round
one	of	its	branches	immediately	over	his	head,	and	seemed	as	if	resolved	at	once
to	pounce	down	and	punish	him	for	his	blasphemy!	He	gave	his	pipe	to	his
attendant,	mounted	his	horse,	from	which	the	saddle	had	not	yet	been	taken,	and
never	pulled	rein	till	he	got	home.	Nothing	could	ever	induce	him	to	visit	this
village	again,	though	he	was	afterwards	employed	under	me	as	a	native
collector;	and	he	has	often	told	me,	that	he	verily	believed	this	was	the	spirit	of
the	old	landlord	that	he	had	unhappily	neglected	to	propitiate	before	taking
the	old	landlord	that	he	had	unhappily	neglected	to	propitiate	before	taking
possession!
    My	predecessor	in	the	civil	charge	of	that	district,	the	late	Mr.	Lindsay,	of	the
Bengal	civil	service,	again	tried	to	remove	the	prejudices	of	the	people	against
the	occupation	and	cultivation	of	this	fine	village.	It	had	never	been	measured;
and	all	the	revenue	officers,	backed	by	all	the	farmers	and	cultivators	of	the
neighbourhood,	declared	that	the	spirit	of	the	old	proprietor	would	never	allow	it
to	be	so.	Mr.	Lindsay	was	a	good	geometrician,	and	had	long	been	in	the	habit	of
superintending	his	revenue	surveys	himself;	and	on	this	occasion	he	thought
himself	particularly	called	upon	to	do	so.	A	new	measuring	cord	was	made	for
the	occasion,	and	with	fear	and	trembling	all	his	officers	attended	him	to	the	first
field;	but	in	measuring	it	the	rope,	by	some	accident,	broke!	Poor	Lindsay	was
that	morning	taken	ill,	and	obliged	to	return	to	Nursingpore,	where	he	died	soon
after	from	fever.	No	man	was	ever	more	beloved	by	all	classes	of	the	people	of
his	district	than	he	was;	and	I	believe	there	was	not	one	person	among	them	who
did	not	believe	him	to	have	fallen	a	victim	to	the	resentment	of	the	spirit	of	the
old	proprietor.	When	I	went	to	the	village	some	years	afterwards,	the	people	in
the	neighbourhood	all	declared	to	me,	that	they	saw	the	cord	with	which	he	was
measuring,	fly	into	a	thousand	pieces	the	moment	the	men	attempted	to
straighten	it	over	the	first	field.
    A	very	respectable	old	gentleman	from	the	Concan,	or	Malabar	coast,	told	me
one	day,	that	every	man	there	protects	his	field	of	corn	and	his	fruit	tree	by
dedicating	it	to	one	or	other	of	the	spirits	which	there	abound,	or	confiding	it	to
his	guardianship.	He	sticks	up	something	in	the	field,	or	ties	on	something	to	the
tree,	in	the	name	of	the	said	spirit,	who	from	that	moment	feels	himself
responsible	for	its	safe	keeping.	If	any	one,	without	permission	from	the
proprietor,	presumes	to	take	either	an	ear	of	corn	from	the	field,	or	fruit	from	the
tree,	he	is	sure	to	be	killed	outright	or	made	extremely	ill.	"No	other	protection	is
required,"	said	the	old	gentleman,	"for	our	fields	and	fruit	trees	in	that	direction,
though	whole	armies	should	have	to	march	through	them.	I	once	saw	a	man
come	to	the	proprietor	of	a	jack	tree,	embrace	his	feet,	and	in	the	most	piteous
manner	implore	his	protection.	He	asked	what	was	the	matter.	'I	took,'	said	the
man,	'a	jack	from	your	tree	yonder	three	days	ago,	as	I	passed	at	night;	and	I
have	been	suffering	dreadful	agony	in	my	stomach	ever	since.	The	spirit	of	the
tree	is	upon	me,	and	you	only	can	pacify	him.'	The	proprietor	took	up	a	bit	of
cow-dung,	moistened	it,	and	made	a	mark	with	it	upon	the	man's	forehead	in	the
name	of	the	spirit,	and	put	some	of	it	into	the	knot	of	hair	on	the	top	of	his	head.
He	had	no	sooner	done	this,	than	the	man's	pains	all	left	him,	and	he	went	off,
vowing	never	again	to	give	similar	cause	of	offence	to	one	of	these	guardian
spirits."
   "Men,"	said	my	old	friend,	"do	not	die	there	in	the	same	regulated	spirit,	with
their	thoughts	directed	exclusively	towards	God,	as	in	other	parts;	and	whether	a
man's	spirit	is	to	haunt	the	world	or	not	after	his	death	all	depends	on	that."
   	
                                                From	Rambles	and	Recollections	of
                                      An	Indian	Official	by	Lt.	Col.	W.H.	Sleeman
                                                         of	the	Bengal	Army,	Vol	I.
                                                   The	Return	of	Imray
                                                             by	Rudyard	Kipling
    	
    	
    	
    	
  MRAY	ACHIVED	THE	IMPOSSIBLE	WITHOUT	WARNING,	FOR	no
  conceivable	motive,	in	his	youth,	at	the	threshold	of	his	career,	he	chose	to
disappear	from	the	world—which	is	to	say,	the	little	Indian	station	where	he
lived.
    Upon	a	day	he	was	alive,	well,	happy,	and	in	great	evidence	among	the
billiard	tables	at	his	Club.	Upon	a	morning	he	was	not,	and	no	manner	of	search
could	make	sure	where	he	might	be.	He	had	stepped	out	of	his	place;	he	had	not
appeared	at	his	office	at	the	proper	time,	and	his	dogcart	was	not	upon	the	public
roads.	For	these	reasons,	and	because	he	was	hampering,	in	a	microscopical
degree,	the	administration	of	the	Indian	Empire,	that	Empire	paused	for	one
microscopical	moment	to	make	inquiry	into	the	fate	of	Imray.	Ponds	were
dragged,	wells	were	plumbed,	telegrams	were	dispatched	down	the	lines	of
railways	and	to	the	nearest	seaport	town—twelve	hundred	miles	away;	but	Imray
was	not	at	the	end	of	the	drag-ropes	nor	the	telegraph	wires.	He	was	gone,	and
his	place	knew	him	no	more.	Then	the	work	of	the	great	Indian	Empire	swept
forward,	because	it	could	not	be	delayed,	and	Imray	from	being	a	man	became	a
mystery—such	a	thing	as	men	talk	over	at	their	tables	in	the	Club	for	a	month,
and	then	forget	utterly.	His	guns,	horses,	and	carts	were	sold	to	the	highest
bidder.	His	superior	officer	wrote	an	altogether	absurd	letter	to	his	mother,
saying	that	Imray	had	unaccountably	disappeared,	and	his	bungalow	stood
empty.
    After	three	or	four	months	of	the	scorching	hot	weather	had	gone	by,	my
friend	Strickland,	of	the	Police,	saw	fit	to	rent	the	bungalow	from	the	native
landlord.	This	was	before	he	was	engaged	to	Miss	Youghal—an	affair	which	has
been	described	in	another	place—and	while	he	was	pursuing	his	investigations
into	native	life.	His	own	life	was	sufficiently	peculiar,	and	men	complained	of
his	manners	and	customs.	There	was	always	food	in	his	house,	but	there	were	no
regular	times	for	meals.	He	ate,	standing	up	and	walking	about,	whatever	he
might	find	at	the	sideboard,	and	this	is	not	good	for	human	beings.	His	domestic
equipment	was	limited	to	six	rifles,	three	shot-guns,	five	saddles,	and	a
collection	of	stiff-jointed	mahseer-rods,	bigger	and	stronger	than	the	largest
collection	of	stiff-jointed	mahseer-rods,	bigger	and	stronger	than	the	largest
salmon-rods.	These	occupied	one-half	of	his	bungalow,	and	the	other	half	was
given	up	to	Strickland	and	his	dog	Tietjens—an	enormous	Rampur	slut	who
devoured	daily	the	rations	of	two	men.	She	spoke	to	Strickland	in	a	language	of
her	own;	and	whenever,	walking	abroad,	she	saw	things	calculated	to	destroy	the
peace	of	Her	Majesty	the	Queen-Empress,	she	returned	to	her	master	and	laid
information.	Strickland	would	take	steps	at	once,	and	the	end	of	his	labours	was
trouble	and	fine	and	imprisonment	for	other	people.	The	natives	believed	that
Tietjens	was	a	familiar	spirit,	and	treated	her	with	the	great	reverence	that	is	born
of	hate	and	fear.	One	room	in	the	bungalow	was	set	apart	for	her	special	use.	She
owned	a	bedstead,	a	blanket,	and	a	drinking-trough,	and	if	anyone	came	into
Strickland's	room	at	night	her	custom	was	to	knock	down	the	invader	and	give
tongue	till	someone	came	with	a	light.	Strickland	owed	his	life	to	her	when	he
was	on	the	Frontier	in	search	of	a	local	murderer,	who	came	in	the	grey	dawn	to
send	Strickland	much	farther	than	the	Andaman	Islands.	Tietjens	caught	the	man
as	he	was	crawling	into	Strickland's	tent	with	a	dagger	between	his	teeth;	and
after	his	record	of	iniquity	was	established	in	the	eyes	of	the	law	he	was	hanged.
From	that	date	Tietjens	wore	a	collar	of	rough	silver,	and	employed	a	monogram
on	her	night	blanket;	and	the	blanket	was	of	double	woven	Kashmir	cloth,	for
she	was	a	delicate	dog.
    Under	no	circumstances	would	she	be	separated	from	Strickland;	and	once,
when	he	was	ill	with	fever,	made	great	trouble	for	the	doctors,	because	she	did
not	know	how	to	help	her	master	and	would	not	allow	another	creature	to
attempt	aid.	Macarnaght,	of	the	Indian	Medical	Service,	beat	her	over	her	head
with	a	gun-butt	before	she	could	understand	that	she	must	give	room	for	those
who	could	give	quinine.
    A	short	time	after	Strickland	had	taken	Imray's	bungalow,	my	business	took
me	through	that	Station,	and	naturally,	the	Club	quarters	being	full,	I	quartered
myself	upon	Strickland.	It	was	a	desirable	bungalow,	eight-roomed	and	heavily
thatched	against	any	chance	of	leakage	from	rain.	Under	the	pitch	of	the	roof	ran
a	ceiling-cloth	which	looked	just	as	neat	as	a	whitewashed	ceiling.	The	landlord
had	repainted	it	when	Strickland	took	the	bungalow.	Unless	you	knew	how
Indian	bungalows	were	built	you	would	never	have	suspected	that	above	the
cloth	lay	the	dark	three-cornered	cavern	of	the	roof,	where	the	beams	and	the
underside	of	the	thatch	harboured	all	manner	of	rats,	bats,	ants,	and	foul	things.
    Tietjens	met	me	in	the	verandah	with	a	bay	like	the	boom	of	the	bell	of	St
Paul's,	putting	her	paws	on	my	shoulder	to	show	she	was	glad	to	see	me.
Strickland	had	contrived	to	claw	together	a	sort	of	meal	which	he	called	lunch,
and	immediately	after	it	was	finished	went	out	about	his	business.	I	was	left
alone	with	Tietjens	and	my	own	affairs.	The	heat	of	the	summer	had	broken	up
alone	with	Tietjens	and	my	own	affairs.	The	heat	of	the	summer	had	broken	up
and	turned	to	the	warm	damp	of	the	rains.	There	was	no	motion	in	the	heated	air,
but	the	rain	fell	like	ramrods	on	the	earth,	and	flung	up	a	blue	mist	when	it
splashed	back.	The	bamboo,	and	the	custard	apples,	the	poinsettias,	and	the
mango	trees	in	the	garden	stood	still	while	the	warm	water	lashed	through	them,
and	the	frogs	began	to	sing	among	the	aloe	hedges.	A	little	before	the	light
failed,	and	when	the	rain	was	at	its	worst,	I	sat	in	the	back	verandah	and	heard
the	water	roar	from	the	eaves,	and	scratched	myself	because	I	was	covered	with
the	thing	called	prickly	heat.	Tietjens	came	out	with	me	and	put	her	head	in	my
lap	and	was	very	sorrowful;	so	[gave	her	biscuits	when	tea	was	ready,	and	I	took
tea	in	the	back	verandah	on	account	of	the	little	coolness	found	there.	The	rooms
of	the	house	were	dark	behind	me.	I	could	smell	Strickland's	saddlery	and	the	oil
on	his	guns,	and	I	had	no	desire	to	sit	among	these	things.	My	own	servant	came
to	me	in	the	twilight,	the	muslin	of	his	clothes	clinging	tightly	to	his	drenched
body,	and	told	me	that	a	gentleman	had	called	and	wished	to	see	someone.	Very
much	against	my	will,	but	only	because	of	the	darkness	of	the	rooms,	I	went	into
the	naked	drawing-room,	telling	my	man	to	bring	the	lights.	There	might	or
might	not	have	been	a	caller	waiting—it	seemed	to	me	that	I	saw	a	figure	by	one
of	the	windows—but	when	the	lights	came	there	was	nothing	save	the	spikes	of
the	rain	without,	and	the	smell	of	the	drinking	earth	in	my	nostrils.	I	explained	to
my	servant	that	he	was	no	wiser	than	he	ought	to	be,	and	went	back	to	the
verandah	to	talk	to	Tietjens.	She	had	gone	out	into	the	wet,	and	I	could	hardly
coax	her	back	to	me,	even	with	biscuits	with	sugar	tops.	Strickland	came	home,
dripping	wet,	just	before	dinner,	and	the	first	thing	he	said	was:
    'Has	anyone	called?'
    I	explained,	with	apologies,	that	my	servant	had	summoned	me	into	the
drawing-room	on	a	false	alarm;	or	that	some	loafer	had	tried	to	call	on
Strickland,	and	thinking	better	of	it,	had	fled	after	giving	his	name.	Strickland
ordered	dinner,	without	comment,	and	since	it	was	a	real	dinner	with	a	white
tablecloth	attached,	we	sat	down.
    At	nine	o'clock	Strickland	wanted	to	go	to	bed,	and	I	was	tired	too.	Tietjens,
who	had	been	lying	underneath	the	table,	rose	up,	and	swung	into	the	least
exposed	verandah	as	soon	as	her	master	moved	to	his	own	room,	which	was	next
to	the	stately	chamber	set	apart	for	Tietjens.	If	a	mere	wife	had	wished	to	sleep
out	of	doors	in	that	pelting	rain	it	would	not	have	mattered;	but	Tietjens	was	a
dog,	and	therefore	the	better	animal.	I	looked	at	Strickland,	expecting	to	see	him
flay	her	with	a	whip.	He	smiled	queerly,	as	a	man	would	smile	after	telling	some
unpleasant	domestic	tragedy.	'She	has	done	this	ever	since	I	moved	in	here,'	said
he.	'Let	her	go.'
    The	dog	was	Strickland's	dog,	so	I	said	nothing,	but	I	felt	all	that	Strickland
    The	dog	was	Strickland's	dog,	so	I	said	nothing,	but	I	felt	all	that	Strickland
felt	in	being	thus	made	light	of.	Tietjens	encamped	outside	my	bedroom
window,	and	storm	after	storm	came	up,	thundered	on	the	thatch,	and	died	away.
The	lightning	spattered	the	sky	as	a	thrown	egg	spatters	a	barn	door,	but	the	light
was	pale	blue,	not	yellow;	and,	looking	through	my	split	bamboo	blinds,	I	could
see	the	great	dog	standing,	not	sleeping,	in	the	verandah,	the	hackles	alift	on	her
back	and	her	feet	anchored	as	tensely	as	the	drawn	wire-rope	of	a	suspension
bridge.	In	the	very	short	pauses	of	the	thunder	I	tried	to	sleep,	but	it	seemed	that
someone	wanted	me	very	urgently.	He,	whoever	he	was,	was	trying	to	call	me
by	name,	but	his	voice	was	no	more	than	a	husky	whisper.	The	thunder	ceased,
and	Tietjens	went	into	the	garden	and	howled	at	the	low	moon.	Somebody	tried
to	open	my	door,	walked	about	and	about	through	the	house,	and	stood	breathing
heavily	in	the	verandahs,	and	just	when	I	was	falling	asleep	I	fancied	that	I	heard
a	wild	hammering	and	clamouring	above	my	head	or	on	the	door.
    I	ran	into	Strickland's	room	and	asked	him	whether	he	was	ill,	and	had	been
calling	me.	He	was	lying	on	his	bed	half	dressed,	a	pipe	in	his	mouth.	'I	thought
you'd	come,'	he	said.	'Have	I	been	walking	round	the	house	recently?'
    I	explained	that	he	had	been	tramping	in	the	dining-room	and	the	smoking-
room	and	two	or	three	other	places,	and	he	laughed	and	told	me	to	go	back	to
bed.	I	went	back	to	bed	and	slept	till	the	morning,	but	through	all	my	mixed
dreams	I	was	sure	I	was	doing	someone	an	injustice	in	not	attending	to	his
wants.	What	those	wants	were	I	could	not	tell;	but	a	fluttering,	whispering,	bolt-
fumbling,	lurking,	loitering	someone	was	reproaching	me	for	my	slackness,	and,
half	awake,	I	heard	the	howling	of	Tietjens	in	the	garden	and	the	threshing	of	the
rain.
    I	lived	in	that	house	for	two	days.	Strickland	went	to	his	office	daily,	leaving
me	alone	for	eight	or	ten	hours	with	Tietjens	for	my	only	companion.	As	long	as
the	full	light	lasted	I	was	comfortable,	and	so	was	Tietjens;	but	in	the	twilight
she	and	I	moved	into	the	back	verandah	and	cuddled	each	other	for	company.
We	were	alone	in	the	house,	but	none	the	less	it	was	much	too	fully	occupied	by
a	tenant	with	whom	I	did	not	wish	to	interfere.	I	never	saw	him,	but	I	could	see
the	curtains	between	the	rooms	quivering	where	he	had	just	passed	through;	I
could	hear	the	chairs	creaking	as	the	bamboos	sprung	under	a	weight	that	had
just	quitted	them;	and	I	could	feel	when	I	went	to	get	a	book	from	the	dining-
room	that	somebody	was	waiting	in	the	shadows	of	the	front	verandah	till	I
should	have	gone	away.	Tietjens	made	the	twilight	more	interesting	by	glaring
into	the	darkened	rooms	with	every	hair	erect,	and	following	the	motions	of
something	that	I	could	not	see.	She	never	entered	the	rooms,	but	her	eyes	moved
interestedly:	that	was	quite	sufficient.	Only	when	my	servant	came	to	trim	the
lamps	and	make	all	light	and	habitable	she	would	come	in	with	me	and	spend
lamps	and	make	all	light	and	habitable	she	would	come	in	with	me	and	spend
her	time	sitting	on	her	haunches,	watching	an	invisible	extra	man	as	he	moved
about	behind	my	shoulder.	Dogs	are	cheerful	companions.
   I	explained	to	Strickland,	gently	as	might	be,	that	I	would	go	over	to	the	Club
and	find	for	myself	quarters	there.	I	admired	his	hospitality,	was	pleased	with	his
guns	and	rods,	but	I	did	not	much	care	for	his	house	and	its	atmosphere.	He
heard	me	out	to	the	end,	and	then	smiled	very	wearily,	but	without	contempt,	for
he	is	a	man	who	understands	things.	'Stay	on,'	he	said,	'and	see	what	this	thing
means.	All	you	have	talked	about	I	have	known	since	I	took	the	bungalow.	Stay
on	and	wait.	Tietjens	has	left	me.	Are	you	going	too?'
   I	had	seen	him	through	one	little	affair,	connected	with	a	heathen	idol,	that
had	brought	me	to	the	doors	of	a	lunatic	asylum,	and	I	had	no	desire	to	help	him
through	further	experiences.	He	was	a	man	to	whom	unpleasantness	arrived	as
do	dinners	to	ordinary	people.
   Therefore	I	explained	more	clearly	than	ever	that	I	liked	him	immensely,	and
would	be	happy	to	see	him	in	the	daytime;	but	that	I	did	not	care	to	sleep	under
his	roof.	This	was	after	dinner,	when	Tietjens	had	gone	out	to	lie	in	the
verandah.
   'Pon	my	soul,	I	don't	wonder,'	said	Strickland,	with	his	eyes	on	the	ceiling-
cloth.	'Look	at	that!'
   The	tails	of	two	brown	snakes	were	hanging	between	the	cloth	and	the
cornice	of	the	wall.	They	threw	long	shadows	in	the	lamplight.
   'If	you	are	afraid	of	snakes,	of	course	—'	said	Strickland.
   I	hate	and	fear	snakes,	because	if	you	look	into	the	eyes	of	any	snake	you	will
see	that	it	knows	all	and	more	of	the	mystery	of	man's	fall,	and	that	it	feels	all
the	contempt	that	the	Devil	felt	when	Adam	was	evicted	from	Eden.	Besides
which	its	bite	is	generally	fatal,	and	it	twists	up	trouser	legs.
   'You	ought	to	get	your	thatch	overhauled,'	I	said.	'Give	me	a	mahseer-rod,	and
we'll	poke	'em	down.'
   'They'll	hide	among	the	roof-beams,'	said	Strickland.	'I	can't	stand	snakes
overhead.	I'm	going	up	into	the	roof.	If	I	shake	'em	down,	stand	by	with	a
cleaning-rod	and	break	their	backs.'
   I	was	not	anxious	to	assist	Strickland	in	his	work,	but	I	took	the	cleaning-rod
and	waited	in	the	dining-room,	while	Strickland	brought	a	gardener's	ladder	from
the	verandah,	and	set	it	against	the	side	of	the	room.	The	snake-tails	drew
themselves	up	and	disappeared.	We	could	hear	the	dry	rushing	scuttle	of	long
bodies	running	over	the	baggy	ceiling-cloth.	Strickland	took	a	lamp	with	him,
while	I	tried	to	make	clear	to	him	the	danger	of	hunting	roof-snakes	between	a
ceiling-cloth	and	a	thatch,	apart	from	the	deterioration	of	property	caused	by
ripping	out	ceiling-cloths.
ripping	out	ceiling-cloths.
   'Nonsense!'	said	Strickland.	'They're	sure	to	hide	near	the	walls	by	the	cloth.
The	bricks	are	too	cold	for	'em,	and	the	heat	of	the	room	is	just	what	they	like.'
He	put	his	hand	to	the	corner	of	the	stuff	and	ripped	it	from	the	cornice.	It	gave
with	a	great	sound	of	tearing,	and	Strickland	put	his	head	through	the	opening
into	the	dark	of	the	angle	of	the	roof-beams.	I	set	my	teeth	and	lifted	the	rod,	for
I	had	not	the	least	knowledge	of	what	might	descend.
   'H'm!'	said	Strickland,	and	his	voice	rolled	and	rumbled	in	the	roof.	'There's
room	for	another	set	of	rooms	up	here,	and,	by	Jove,	someone	is	occupying	'em!'
   'Snakes?'	I	said	from	below.
   'No.	It's	a	buffalo.	Hand	me	up	the	two	last	joints	of	a	mahseer-rod,	and	I'll
prod	it.	It's	lying	on	the	main	roof-beam.'
   I	handed	up	the	rod.
   'What	a	nest	for	owls	and	serpents!	No	wonder	the	snakes	live	here,'	said
Strickland,	climbing	farther	into	the	roof.	I	could	see	his	elbow	thrusting	with
the	rod.	'Come	out	of	that,	whoever	you	are!	Heads	below	there!	It's	falling.'
   I	saw	the	ceiling-cloth	nearly	in	the	centre	of	the	room	sag	with	a	shape	that
was	pressing	it	downwards	and	downwards	towards	the	lighted	lamp	on	the
table.	I	snatched	the	lamp	out	of	danger	and	stood	back.	Then	the	cloth	ripped
out	from	the	walls,	tore,	split,	swayed,	and	shot	down	upon	the	table	something
that	I	dared	not	look	at,	till	Strickland	had	slid	down	the	ladder	and	was	standing
by	my	side.
   He	did	not	say	much,	being	a	man	of	few	words;	but	he	picked	up	the	loose
end	of	the	tablecloth	and	threw	it	over	the	remnants	on	the	table.
   'It	strikes	me,'	said	he,	putting	down	the	lamp,	'our	friend	Imray	has	come
back.	Oh!	you	would,	would	you?'
   There	was	a	movement	under	the	cloth,	and	a	little	snake	wriggled	out,	to	be
back-broken	by	the	butt	of	the	mahseer-rod.	I	was	sufficiently	sick	to	make	no
remarks	worth	recording.
   Strickland	meditated,	and	helped	himself	to	drinks.	The	arrangement	under
the	cloth	made	no	more	signs	of	life.
   'Is	it	Imray?'	I	said.
   Strickland	turned	back	the	cloth	for	a	moment,	and	looked.
   'It	is	Imray,'	he	said;	'and	his	throat	is	cut	from	ear	to	ear.'
   Then	we	spoke,	both	together	and	to	ourselves:	'That's	why	he	whispered
about	the	house.'
   Tietjens,	in	the	garden,	began	to	bay	furiously.	A	little	later	her	great	nose
heaved	open	the	dining-room	door.
   She	sniffed	and	was	still.	The	tattered	ceiling-cloth	hung	down	almost	to	the
level	of	the	table,	and	there	was	hardly	room	to	move	away	from	the	discovery.
level	of	the	table,	and	there	was	hardly	room	to	move	away	from	the	discovery.
     Tietjens	came	in	and	sat	down;	her	teeth	bared	under	her	lip	and	her	forepaws
planted.	She	looked	at	Strickland.
     'It's	a	bad	business,	old	lady,'	said	he.'Men	don't	climb	up	into	the	roofs	of
their	bungalows	to	die,	and	they	don't	fasten	up	the	ceiling-cloth	behind	'em.
Let's	think	it	out.'
     'Let's	think	it	out	somewhere	else,'	I	said.
     'Excellent	idea!	Turn	the	lamps	out.	We'll	get	into	my	room.'
     I	did	not	turn	the	lamps	out.	I	went	into	Strickland's	room	first,	and	allowed
him	to	make	the	darkness.	Then	he	followed	me,	and	we	lit	tobacco	and	thought.
Strickland	thought.	I	smoked	furiously,	because	I	was	afraid.
     'Imray	is	back,'	said	Strickland.	'The	question	is—who	killed	Imray?	Don't
talk,	I've	a	notion	of	my	own.	When	I	took	this	bungalow	I	took	over	most	of
Imray's	servants.	Imray	was	guileless	and	inoffensive,	wasn't	he?'
     I	agreed;	though	the	heap	under	the	cloth	had	looked	neither	one	thing	nor	the
other.
     'If	I	call	in	all	the	servants	they	will	stand	fast	in	a	crowd	and	lie	like	Aryans.
What	do	you	suggest?'
     'Call	'em	in	one	by	one,'	I	said.
     'They'll	run	away	and	give	the	news	to	all	their	fellows,'	said	Strickland.
     'We	must	segregate	'em.	Do	you	suppose	your	servant	knows	anything	about
it?'
     He	may,	for	aught	I	know;	but	I	don't	think	it's	likely.	He	has	only	been	here
two	or	three	days,'	I	answered.	'What's	your	notion?'
     'I	can't	quite	tell.	How	the	dickens	did	the	man	get	the	wrong	side	of	the
ceiling-cloth?'
     There	was	a	heavy	coughing	outside	Strickland's	bedroom	door.	This	showed
that	Bahadur	Khan,	his	body	servant,	had	waked	from	sleep	and	wished	to	put
Strickland	to	bed.
     'Come	in,'	said	Strickland.	'It's	a	very	warm	night,	isn't	it?'
     Bahadur	Khan,	a	great,	green-turbaned,	six-foot	Mohammedan,	said	that	it
was	a	very	warm	night;	but	that	there	was	more	rain	pending,	which,	by	his
Honour's	favour,	would	bring	relief	to	the	country.
     'It	will	be	so,	if	God	pleases,'	said	Strickland,	tugging	off	his	boots.	'It	is	in
my	mind,	Bahadur	Khan,	that	I	have	worked	thee	remorselessly	for	many	days—
ever	since	that	time	when	thou	first	earnest	into	my	service.	What	time	was	that?'
     'Has	the	Heaven-born	forgotten?	It	was	when	Imray	Sahib	went	secretly	to
Europe	without	warning	given;	and	I—even	I—	came	into	the	honoured	service
of	the	protector	of	the	poor.'
     'And	Imray	Sahib	went	to	Europe?'
     'It	is	so	said	among	those	who	were	his	servants.'
     'It	is	so	said	among	those	who	were	his	servants.'
     'And	thou	wilt	take	service	with	him	when	he	returns?'
     'Assuredly,	Sahib.	He	was	a	good	master,	and	cherished	his	dependants.'
     'That	is	true.	I	am	very	tired,	but	I	go	buck-shooting	tomorrow.	Give	me	the
little	Sharp	rifle	that	I	use	for	black-buck;	it	is	in	the	case	yonder.'
     The	man	stooped	over	the	case;	handed	barrels,	stock,	and	fore-end	to
Strickland,	who	fitted	all	together,	yawning	dolefully.	Then	he	reached	down	to
the	gun-case,	took	a	solid-drawn	cartridge,	and	slipped	it:	into	the	breech	of	the
.360	Express.
     'And	Imray	Sahib	has	gone	to	Europe	secretly!	That	is	very	strange,	Bahadur
Khan,	is	it	not?'
     'What	do	I	know	of	the	ways	of	the	white	man,	Heaven	born?'
     'Very	little,	truly.	But	thou	shalt	know	more	anon.	It	has	reached	me	that
Imray	Sahib	has	returned	from	his	so	long	journeyings,	and	that	even	now	he	lies
in	the	next	room,	waiting	his	servant.'
     'Sahib!'
     The	lamplights	slid	along	the	barrels	of	the	rifle	as	they	levelled	themselves	at
Bahadur	Khan's	broad	breast.
     'Go	and	look!'	said	Strickland.	'Take	a	lamp.	Thy	master	is	tired,	and	he	waits
thee.	Go!'
     The	man	picked	up	a	lamp,	and	went	into	the	dining-room,	Strickland
following,	and	almost	pushing	him	with	the	muzzle	of	the	rifle.	He	looked	for	a
moment	at	the	black	depths	behind	the	ceiling-cloth;	at	the	writhing	snake	under
foot;	and	last,	a	grey	glaze	settling	on	his	face,	at	the	thing	under	the	tablecloth.
     'Hast	thou	seen?'	said	Strickland	after	a	pause.
     'I	have	seen.	I	am	clay	in	the	white	man's	hands.	What	does	the	Presence	do?'
     'Hang	thee	within	the	month.	What	else?'
     'For	killing	him?	Nay,	Sahib,	consider.	Walking	among	us,	his	servants,	he
cast	his	eyes	upon	my	child,	who	was	four	years	old.	Him	he	bewitched,	and	in
ten	days	he	died	of	the	fever—my	child!'
     'What	said	Imray	Sahib?'
     He	said	he	was	a	handsome	child,	and	patted	him	on	the	head;	wherefore	my
child	died.	Wherefore	I	killed	Imray	Sahib	in	the	twilight,	when	he	had	come
back	from	office,	and	was	sleeping.	Wherefore	I	dragged	him	up	into	the	roof-
beams	and	made	all	fast	behind	him.	The	Heaven-born	knows	all	things.	I	am	the
servant	of	the	Heaven-born.'
     Strickland	looked	at	me	above	the	rifle,	and	said,	in	the	vernacular,	'Thou	art
witness	to	this	saying?	He	has	killed.'
     Bahadur	Khan	stood	ashen	grey	in	the	light	of	the	one	lamp.	The	need	for
justification	came	upon	him	very	swiftly.	'I	am	trapped,'	he	said,	'but	the	offence
justification	came	upon	him	very	swiftly.	'I	am	trapped,'	he	said,	'but	the	offence
was	that	man's.	He	cast	an	evil	eye	upon	my	child,	and	I	killed	and	hid	him.	Only
such	as	are	served	by	devils,'	he	glared	at	Tietjens,	couched	stolidly	before	him,
'only	such	could	know	what	I	did.'
   'It	was	clever.	But	thou	shouldst	have	lashed	him	to	the	beam	with	a	rope.
Now,	thou	thyself	wilt	hang	by	a	rope.	Orderly!'
   A	drowsy	policeman	answered	Strickland's	call.	He	was	followed	by	another,
and	Tietjens	sat	wondrous	still.
   'Take	him	to	the	police	station,'	said	Strickland.	'There	is	a	case	toward.'
   'Do	I	hang,	then?'	said	Bahadur	Khan,	making	no	attempt	to	escape,	and
keeping	his	eyes	on	the	ground.
   'If	the	sun	shines	or	the	water	runs—yes!'	said	Strickland.
   Bahadur	Khan	stepped	back	one	long	pace,	quivered,	and	stood	still.	The	two
policemen	waited	further	orders.
   'Go!'	said	Strickland.
   'Nay;	but	I	go	very	swiftly,'	said	Bahadur	Khan.	'Look!	I	am	even	now	a	dead
man.'
   He	lifted	his	foot,	and	to	the	little	toe	there	clung	the	head	of	the	half-killed
snake,	firm	fixed	in	the	agony	of	death.
   'I	come	of	land-holding	stock,'	said	Bahadur	Khan,	rocking	where	he	stood.	'It
were	a	disgrace	to	me	to	go	to	the	public	scaffold:	therefore	I	take	this	way.	Be	it
remembered	that	the	Sahib's	shirts	are	correctly	enumerated,	and	that	there	is	an
extra	piece	of	soap	in	his	wash-basin.	My	child	was	bewitched,	and	I	slew	the
wizard.	Why	should	you	seek	to	slay	me	with	the	rope?	My	honour	is	saved,	and
—and—I	die.'
   At	the	end	of	an	hour	he	died,	as	they	die	who	are	bitten	by	a	little	brown
karait,	and	the	policemen	bore	him	and	the	thing	under	the	tablecloth	to	their
appointed	places.	All	were	needed	to	make	clear	the	disappearance	of	Imray.
   'This,'	said	Strickland,	very	calmly,	as	he	climbed	into	bed,	'is	called	the
nineteenth	century.	Did	you	hear	what	the	man	said?'
   'I	heard,'	I	answered.	'Imray	made	a	mistake.'
   'Simply	and	solely	through	not	knowing	the	nature	of	the	Oriental,	and	the
coincidence	of	a	little	seasonal	fever.	Bahadur	Khan	had	been	with	him	for	four
years.'
   I	shuddered.	My	own	servant	had	been	with	me	for	exactly	that	length	of
time.	When	I	went	over	to	my	own	room	I	found	my	man	waiting,	impassive	as
the	copper	head	on	a	penny,	to	pull	off	my	boots.
   'What	has	befallen	Bahadur	Khan'	said	I.
   He	was	bitten	by	a	snake	and	died.	The	rest	the	Sahib	knows,'	was	the
answer.
answer.
    'And	how	much	of	this	matter	hast	thou	known?'
    'As	much	as	might	be	gathered	from	One	coming	in	in	the	twilight	to	seek
satisfaction.	Gently,	Sahib.	Let	me	pull	off	those	boots.'
    I	had	just	settled	to	the	sleep	of	exhaustion	when	I	heard	Strickland	shouting
from	his	side	of	the	house—
    'Tietjens	has	come	back	to	her	place!'
    And	so	she	had.	The	great	deerhound	was	couched	statelily	on	her	own
bedstead	on	her	own	blanket,	while,	in	the	next	room,	the	idle,	empty	ceiling-
cloth	waggled	as	it	trailed	on	the	table.
                                           The	Summoning	of	Arnold
                                                                    by	Alice	Perrin
    	
    	
    	
    	
    NE	OF	THE	MANY	LESSONS	THAT	THE	GREAT	MOTHER	India	instils
    into	the	hearts	of	her	white	foster	children	is	to	sympathise	with	one	another's
troubles	and	misfortunes	however	trivial	or	however	serious.
    Therefore,	when	Mrs.	Arnold,	the	Collector's	wife	at	Usapore,	was	suddenly
ordered	home	by	the	doctor,	and	Arnold	could	not	get	leave	to	go	with	her,	it
was	sympathy	with	the	husband's	lonely	unhappiness	that	made	Williamson
offer	to	move	over	to	Arnold's	bungalow	and	see	him	through	the	weary
separation.
    The	offer	was	gratefully	accepted,	for	the	Arnolds	had	not	been	married	long,
and	the	man	was	missing	his	wife,	and	worrying	about	her	ill-health	to	the	verge
of	melancholia.	So	Williamson	established	himself	in	one	half	of	the	large,
echoing	bungalow,	though	there	was	no	doubt	that	the	move	was	somewhat
inconvenient	to	himself!	in	fact,	he	admitted	as	much	to	me	afterwards,	when	he
was	telling	me	of	the	horrible	thing	that	happened	while	he	was	there.
    But,	being	a	thoroughly	unselfish,	good-hearted	fellow,	he	thought	little	of
his	own	inclinations	and	only	endeavoured	to	prove	a	cheery	companion,	and
help	the	other	on	from	one	English	mail	day	to	the	other.
    Arnold	simply	lived	for	the	mail,	and	yet	when	his	wife's	letters	did	come	he
would	be	almost	afraid	to	open	them,	in	case	she	might	be	worse,	or	anything
bad	had	happened.	Williamson	sometimes	found	it	very	difficult	to	keep	his
friend's	spirits	up	to	the	mark,	circumstances	being	unfavourable	from	every
point	of	view.	To	begin	with,	Arnold	himself	was	not	in	the	best	possible	health,
having	had	typhoid	fever	the	previous	year;	he	had	the	work	of	a	large	and
turbulent	district	on	his	shoulders,	no	light	burden;	Usapore	itself	was	a	dismal,
sandy	little	civil	station;	and,	to	crown	it	all,	there	seemed	every	prospect	of	the
rains	failing	(which	would	mean	a	famine),	and	the	heat	was	already	beyond
description.
    However,	the	two	men	played	mild	tennis	in	the	afternoons	and	whist	in	the
baking	little	club	in	the	evenings,	and	when	they	were	alone	they	talked	about
Mrs.	Arnold's	last	letter,	and	Arnold	read	bits	of	it	aloud	to	Williamson,	and
always	wound	up	by	groaning	over	'	his	infernal	luck.'
always	wound	up	by	groaning	over	'	his	infernal	luck.'
     'Why	didn't	I	take	leave	six	months	ago	when	I	could	have	got	it?'	he	would
reiterate;	'and	then	Lilla	wouldn't	have	been	ill,	and	I	should	not	have	felt	such	a
worm	myself.	But	I	hung	on	to	escape	the	hot	weather.	I've	never	felt	really	fit
since	I	had	typhoid,	and	I	believe	it	has	played	the	dickens	with	my	heart.	And
then	this	anxiety	about	Lilla	is	simply	driving	me	mad.	I'm	in	such	a	funk	that
she	makes	light	of	things	not	to	worry	me,	and	doesn't	tell	me	what	the	doctors
really	say.'
     But,	in	spite	of	these	forebodings,	Mrs.	Arnold's	letters	continued	to	be	very
fairly	satisfactory.	She	declared	that	she	was	better,	that	the	air	of	Dover,	where
she	was	staying	with	her	mother,	was	certainly	doing	her	good,	and	the	doctor
hoped	that	in	a	few	weeks	she	might	be	able	to	drop	the	role	of	invalid.
     This	sort	of	thing	went	on	for	several	mails,	and	sometimes	Arnold	was	in
boisterous	spirits,	looking	forward	to	his	wife's	return	with	the	advent	of	the	cold
weather,	while	at	others	he	plunged	into	the	lowest	depths	of	depression.
     Then	at	last,	one	fatal	evening,	the	English	mail	brought	a	letter	from	Mrs.
Arnold	saying	that	directly	she	could	bear	the	move	she	was	to	go	up	to	London
to	see	a	specialist.	She	besought	her	husband	not	to	be	anxious,	the	only	reason
for	such	a	step	being,	she	assured	him,	that	the	doctor	thought	she	gained
strength	too	slowly,	and	that,	on	the	whole,	it	would	be	wiser	to	have	the	best
advice.
     Of	course	Arnold	was	in	despair.	That	night,	after	eating	no	dinner,	he	sat
outside	on	the	plot	of	scorched	grass	in	front	of	the	house	and	surrendered
himself	to	the	gloomiest	of	views;	and	when	bed-time	came	he	refused	to	go	in,
saying	he	knew	he	should	not	sleep.
     So	Williamson	lit	another	pipe	and	made	up	his	mind	to	stay	there	too
because	it	was	the	kind	of	night	in	India	when,	if	a	man	is	not	happy,	he
probably	begins	to	wander	about	the	compound	with	a	revolver	to	shoot	pariah
dogs	that	bark	and	keep	him	awake,	and	sometimes,	instead	of	a	dead	dog,	it	is
the	man	who	is	found	shot,	through	the	roof	of	his	mouth.	So	Williamson
watched	Arnold	very	carefully,	and	tried	to	induce	him	to	talk	instead	of	sitting
huddled	up	in	his	chair,	with	his	hands	hanging	down	at	his	sides.
     'Buck	up,	old	man!'	he	said	encouragingly.	'If	there'd	been	any	bad	news	you
would	have	had	a	telegram.'
     'She	may	not	have	seen	the	London	man	yet,'	replied	Arnold.	'She	said	in	her
letter	she	thought	it	would	be	a	fortnight	before	she	could	go.'
     'Well,	it's	more	than	a	fortnight	since	that	letter	was	written.	You	look	at	the
black	side	of	things	too	much.	Besides,'	he	added	awkwardly,	'she	wouldn't	like
it	if	she	could	see	you	now,	Arnold.	You	know	her	one	wish	is	that	you	shouldn't
worry.'
worry.'
    Arnold	straightened	himself	wearily.
    'I	know,	I	know,'	he	said,	as	if	ashamed	of	his	weakness.	'	But	when	you	care
about	a	woman	with	all	your	heart	and	soul,	Williamson,	it's	hell	when	you	think
there's	any	danger	of	losing	her.	Lilla	is	everything	in	the	universe	to	me,	and	the
parting	from	her	was	awful—our	first	parting!	I	wonder	how	a	man	manages	to
live	out	his	life	if	his	wife	dies	and	he	was	really	devoted	to	her—'	He	paused,
and	there	was	a	dreamy	silence,	broken	presently	by	the	harsh	scream	of	the
brain	fever	bird	rising	to	a	desperate	pitch	and	then	subsiding.
    'You'll	laugh,	perhaps,	when	I	tell	you,'	he	went	on	hesitatingly;	'but	when	she
left	me	she	said	that	if	she	died	she	would	come	straight	to	me	first,	and	I	gave
her	the	same	promise	on	my	side.	If	anything	happens	to	Lilla	she	will	come
herself	and	tell	me.	She	will	come	and	fetch	me.	I	believe	this	with	every	atom
of	my	being.'
    	
   	
Williamson	did	not	laugh.	He	felt	a	little	cold	thrill	run	down	his	back,	and
actually	caught	himself	looking	nervously	over	his	shoulder.	He	was	not	a
superstitious	man	by	any	means,	but	Arnold's	voice	sounded	so	unnatural;	the
surroundings	looked	so	weird	in	the	increasing	light	of	the	rising	moon,	which
threw	the	long	black	shadow	of	a	clump	of	bamboos	across	the	dried-up	patch	of
uneven	grass;	and	the	magnetic	stillness	in	the	thick,	hot	atmosphere	was
severed	at	intervals	by	the	desperate	cry	of	the	brain	fever	bird,	as	it	flew
restlessly	from	tree	to	tree.
   Williamson	mentally	called	himself	an	ass.	'You'd	better	go	to	bed,	Arnold,'
he	said	bluntly;	'	and	if	you	apply	for	sick	leave	I'm	sure	you'd	get	it.'
   Arnold	laughed	a	little.
   'Oh,	I'm	all	right,'	he	said,	'and	with	a	famine	coming	on	I	can't	well	ask	for
leave	unless	I'm	actually	too	ill	to	work,	which	I'm	not,	and	I	don't	think	any
doctor	could	honestly	give	me	a	certificate.'
   Williamson	thought	otherwise,	and	determined	to	speak	to	the	civil	surgeon
the	next	morning.	In	the	meantime	it	was	midnight,	and	if	Arnold	would	only	go
to	bed	so	much	the	better	for	them	both.
   'Come	along,'	he	urged;	'you'll	sleep	all	right	if	you	go	to	bed	now.	The	air
will	cool	down	very	soon.'
   They	rose	and	went	to	their	rooms,	and	shortly	afterwards	no	sound	was	to	be
heard	in	the	house	or	compound	but	the	monotonous	cry	of	the	bird	that	would
not	rest.
   Williamson	undressed	and	threw	himself	on	his	bed.	He	listened	at	first	to
    Williamson	undressed	and	threw	himself	on	his	bed.	He	listened	at	first	to
satisfy	himself	that	Arnold	was	not	moving	about,	and	once	he	got	up	and	crept
to	his	friend's	door,	but	there	was	only	silence,	so	he	went	back	to	his	room,	and
presently	fell	into	an	uneasy	sleep.
    An	hour	or	two	later	he	was	suddenly	awakened	by	the	loud	sound	of	a	voice
calling.	He	sat	up,	the	echo	of	what	he	had	heard	still	ringing	in	his	ears	:	'Lilla!
Lilla!'	He	could	only	conclude	that	Arnold	had	been	shouting	his	wife's	name	in
his	sleep,	so	he	waited	a	few	moments,	and	the	brain	fever	bird's	discordant
shriek	rose	and	fell	in	the	air.	Perhaps	that	was	what	had	disturbed	him,	the	cry
was	not	unlike	the	two	syllables	repeated	over	and	over	again.
    He	listened	intently,	and	finally	got	up.	He	put	on	his	slippers,	and,	taking	his
hand	lamp,	made	his	way	to	Arnold's	open	door.	He	did	not	speak,	for	if	Arnold
were	asleep,	it	would	never	do	to	wake	him,	but	he	moved	the	curtain	quietly	to
one	side	and	looked	into	the	room.
    The	punkah	was	swaying	slowly	to	and	fro,	and	Arnold	was	lying	on	his
back,	covered	with	a	sheet.	He	seemed	all	right,	but	still	Williamson	was	not
quite	satisfied.	He	carefully	advanced,	then	stopped	and	looked	apprehensively
about	him,	sniffing	the	air,	for	it	was	full	of	a	strong	and	unmistakable	odour	of
chloroform.
    The	fear	seized	him	that	Arnold	had	committed	suicide,	and	he	hurried	to	the
bedside.	The	smell	of	chloroform	was	overpowering,	and,	half	choked	with	the
fumes,	he	shouted	at	Arnold,	and	shook	him	desperately.	There	was	no
movement,	no	response.	Faint	and	giddy,	he	rushed	from	the	room,	roused	the
servants	and	sent	for	the	doctor,	who,	when	he	came,	confirmed	Williamson's
fear,	and	said	that	Arnold	was	dead.
    'Where	is	the	bottle?'	he	said,	when	all	restoratives	had	failed	and	hope	was	at
an	end.
    'I	couldn't	see	any	bottle,'	said	Williamson,	feeling	as	though	he	were	in	a
nightmare.	'I	looked,	but	I	couldn't	see	anything.	The	smell	was	awful	when	I
came	into	the	room,	and	only	a	few	minutes	before	I	could	have	sworn	I	heard
him	shouting	in	his	sleep.	That	was	what	woke	me.	It	must	have	been	hideously
quick	work.'
    'It	would	have	been,'	said	the	doctor;	'his	heart	was	so	weak,	it	would	not
have	taken	very	much	to	kill	him.'
    'Then	you	ought	to	have	made	him	go	on	sick	leave.'
    'I	suggested	it	when	his	ordinary	leave	was	refused,	but	he	said	he	wasn't	bad
enough,	and	I	don't	know	that	he	was,	if	he	had	let	himself	alone.	And	then,	with
the	prospect	of	a	famine,	a	man	can't	conscientiously	bolt	unless	he's	in	a
hopeless	way;'	then,	after	a	pause—'Had	he	a	medicine	chest	anywhere?'
    'I	don't	think	so,	but	we'll	look.'	They	looked,	but	found	nothing,	and	they
also	questioned	the	punkah-coolie,	who	could	give	them	no	information	beyond
also	questioned	the	punkah-coolie,	who	could	give	them	no	information	beyond
the	fact	that	he	had	fallen	asleep,	and	he	thought	the	sahib	had	shouted	to	wake
him.
    So	the	doctor	said	it	was	one	of	those	mysteries	which	would	probably	never
be	explained.	Arnold	had	certainly	killed	himself	with	chloroform,	but	had	taken
some	extraordinary	precaution	beforehand	that	the	bottle	should	not	be
discovered.
    But	early	next	morning	a	telegram	came	from	London	for	Arnold,	which	was
opened	by	Williamson	and	the	doctor.	It	told	them	that	Mrs.	Arnold	had	died
while	under	chloroform,	during	an	operation	that	had	proved	absolutely
necessary.
    'There	!'	cried	Williamson,	losing	all	self-control	and	beating	his	hands
together	like	a	maniac.	'	That	explains	it!	That's	why	there	was	no	bottle—no
trace	of	one!	She	came	to	fetch	him—	he	said	she	would!	He	told	me	so	only	a
few	hours	before.	Oh!	my	God!'—and	he	sank	into	a	chair,	shuddering	and
shaking.
    The	doctor	fetched	some	brandy.
    'My	dear	fellow!'	he	said	soothingly,	'pull	yourself	together.	You're	over-
strung.	Drink	this	and	go	and	get	some	sleep,	or	I	shall	be	sending	you	home	on
sick	leave	next.'	Which	he	afterwards	had	to	do,	for	Williamson	was	very	ill,	and
for	some	weeks	it	was	doubtful	whether	he	would	get	over	it.	But	he	did	recover,
and	was	sent	home,	and	just	before	he	sailed	he	told	me	this	story.
    	
                                                           From	East	of	Suez	(1926)
                                                                Chunia,	Ayah
                                                                     by	Alice	Perrin
    	
    	
    	
    	
      HOPE	YOU	CLEARLY	UNDERSTAND	THAT	I	DO	NOT	BELIEVE	in
‘     ghosts?'
        The	little	grey-haired	spinster	paused	and	regarded	me	with	suspicion,	and,
   alarmed	lest	I	should,	after	all,	lose	the	story	I	had	been	so	carefully	stalking,
I	vehemently	reassured	her	on	the	point,	whereupon,	to	my	relief,	she	continued,
—
    ‘It	certainly	was	a	most	extraordinary	thing,	and	even	now	I	hardly	know
what	to	make	of	it,	though	it	happened	a	long	time	ago.	One	cold	weather	when	I
was	in	India	keeping	house	for	my	brother,	I	received	a	letter	from	a	friend,
begging	me	to	pay	her	a	long-promised	visit.	She	wrote	that	her	husband	was
going	into	camp	for	a	month	to	a	part	of	his	district	where	she	could	not
accompany	him,	so	that	she	and	her	little	girl	would	be	all	alone,	and	I	should	be
doing	her	a	great	kindness	by	coming.	So	the	end	of	it	was	I	accepted	the
invitation,	though	I	greatly	disliked	leaving	my	brother	to	the	tender	mercies	of
the	servants,	and	after	a	long,	hot	journey	arrived	at	my	destination	at	five
o'clock	one	evening.
    'My	friend,	Mrs.	Pollock,	was	on	the	platform	to	meet	me,	and	outside	the
station	a	bamboo	cart	was	waiting,	into	which	we	climbed,	and	were	soon
bowling	along	the	hard,	white	road	at	a	brisk	pace.	Mary	at	once	began	to	relate
anecdotes	of	her	little	girl,	whose	name	was	Dot—how	tall	she	was	for	her	age
(twenty	months!),	how	much	she	ate,	what	she	tried	to	say,	what	the	ayah	said
about	her,	and	so	on.
    'Now	I	must	confess	that	I	am	not	very	fond	of	children;	I	like	them	well
enough	in	their	proper	place	(if	that	is	not	too	near	me),	but	I	do	not	know	how
to	behave	towards	them,	and	am	always	nervous	as	to	what	they	will	do	or	say
next.	Therefore,	fond	as	I	was	of	Mary	herself,	the	subject	of	her	conversation
did	not	particularly	interest	me.	When	we	arrived	at	the	house,	she	actually
inquired	which	I	would	do	first—see	Dot	or	have	some	tea!	I	boldly	elected	for
tea,	as	I	was	exceedingly	tired	and	thirsty,	and	I	also	reflected	that	if	I	did	not	at
once	make	a	determined	stand,	I	should	be	Dot-ridden	for	the	remainder	of	my
visit.
visit.
     'After	tea	I	was	taken	to	my	room,	and	Mary	brought	her	treasure	to	me	for
exhibition.	She	was	the	most	lovely	child	I	had	ever	beheld,	with	a	grave,	sweet
face	that	quite	won	my	unmotherly	heart,	and	for	once	my	prejudices	completely
melted	away.	Mary	put	her	into	my	arms	and	stood	by	in	an	ecstacy	of	pride	and
delight	as	I	proceeded	to	tap	the	pin-cushion,	rattle	my	keys	and	perform	various
idiotic	antics	in	my	efforts	to	amuse	Dot,	who,	I	felt	sure,	would	set	up	a	howl	in
a	few	moments.	But	she	watched	my	foolish	attempts	to	be	entertaining	with	an
attentive	gravity	that	was	quite	embarrassing,	and	charmed	though	I	was	with	the
little	creature,	I	felt	relieved	when	she	held	out	her	arms	to	go	back	to	her
mother.
     'Mary	called	for	the	ayah	to	come	and	take	the	child	to	her	nursery,	and	a
woman	with	a	sullen,	handsome	face	entered	and	took	her	charge	away.	I
remarked	that	the	ayah	looked	bad-tempered,	upon	which	Mary	assured	me	that
she	could	trust	the	child	anywhere	with	her,	and	that	she	was	a	perfect	treasure.
     'The	next	morning	I	was	awakened	by	a	soft	little	pat	on	my	face,	and,
opening	my	eyes,	I	found	Dot	holding	herself	upright	by	the	corner,	of	my
pillow.
     '"Why,	little	one,	are	you	all	alone?"	I	said,	lifting	her	on	to	the	bed,	and	then
I	discovered	that	her	feet	were	wringing	wet.
     'She	held	up	one	wet	little	foot	and	examined	it	carefully,	and	then	pointed	to
the	bathroom	door,	which	was	open,	and	from	where	I	lay	I	could	see	an	over-
turned	jug	and	streams	of	water	on	the	floor—evidently	Dot's	handiwork.	I	put
on	my	dressing-gown	and	took	the	child	to	her	mother,	explaining	what	had
happened,	and	Mary	hastily	pulled	off	the	soaking	little	shoes	and	socks	and
called	for	the	ayah,	who	presently	entered,	and	stood	silently	watching	her
mistress.
     '"What	do	you	mean	by	leaving	the	child	in	this	way?"	exclaimed	Mary,
angrily,	and	gathering	up	Dot's	shoes	and	socks,	she	threw	them	to	the	ayah,
bidding	her	bring	others	that	were	dry.	One	of	the	little	shoes	struck	the	woman
on	the	cheek,	for	Mary	was	annoyed	and	had	flung	them	with	unnecessary	force,
and	never	shall	I	forget	the	look	on	the	ayah's	face	as	she	left	the	room	to	carry
out	the	order.	It	was	the	face	of	a	devil,	but	Mary	did	not	see	it,	for	she	was	busy
rubbing	the	cold	little	feet	in	her	hands.
     '"Mary,"	I	said	impulsively,	"I	am	sure	the	ayah	is	a	brute.	Do	get	rid	of	her.	I
never	saw	anything	so	dreadful	as	the	look	she	gave	you	just	now."
     '"My	dear,"	answered	Mary,	with	good-humoured	impatience,	"you	have
taken	an	unreasonable	dislike	to	Chunia.	She	knew	she	was	in	the	wrong	and	felt
ashamed	of	herself."
     'So	the	matter	dropped;	but	I	could	not	get	over	my	dislike	to	Chunia,	and	as
    'So	the	matter	dropped;	but	I	could	not	get	over	my	dislike	to	Chunia,	and	as
my	visit	wore	on,	and	I	became	more	and	more	attached	to	dear	little	Dot,	I
could	hardly	endure	to	see	the	child	in	her	presence.
    'My	month	with	Mary	passed	quickly	away,	and	I	was	really	sorry	when	it
was	over,	more	especially	as	on	my	return	home,	my	brother	was	called	away
unexpectedly	on	business,	and	I	was	left	alone.	I	missed	Dot	more	than	I	could
have	believed	possible,	for	I	had	become	ridiculously	devoted	to	the	small,
round	bundle	of	humanity,	with	the	great	dark	eyes	and	short	yellow	curls,	and
my	feelings	are	not	to	be	described	when	the	letter	came	from	Mr.	Pollock
giving	me	the	awful	news	of	the	child's	death.
    'I	read	the	letter	over	and	over	again,	hardly	able	to	believe	it.	The	whole
thing	was	so	hideously	sudden!	I	had	only	left	Mary	and	Dot	such	a	short	time
ago,	and	when	last	I	had	seen	the	child	she	was	in	her	mother's	arms	on	the
platform	of	the	railway	station,	kissing	her	little	fat	hands	laboriously	to	me	in
farewell,	and	looking	the	picture	of	life	and	health.
    'Poor	Mr.	Pollock	wrote	in	a	heart-broken	strain.	It	appeared	that	the	child
had	strayed	away	one	afternoon	and	must	have	fallen	into	the	river,	which	ran
past	the	bottom	of	the	garden,	for	the	little	sun-hat	was	found	floating	in	the
stream,	and	close	to	the	water's	edge	lay	a	toy	that	she	had	been	playing	with	all
day.	Every	search	had	been	made,	but	no	further	trace	could	be	found.	The	poor
mother	was	distracted	with	sorrow,	and	Mr.	Pollock	had	telegraphed	for	leave,
as	he	meant	to	take	her	to	England	at	once.	He	added	that	the	ayah,	Chunia,	had
been	absent	on	three	days	leave	when	the	dreadful	accident	happened,	or,	they
both	felt	convinced,	it	would	never	have	occurred	at	all.	Mary,	he	wrote,	sent	me
a	message	to	beg	me	to	take	the	woman	into	my	service,	as	she	could	not	endure
the	idea	of	one	who	had	been	so	much	with	their	darling	going	to	strangers,	for
the	poor	woman	had	been	a	faithful	servant,	and	was	stricken	and	dumb	with
grief.
    'I	telegraphed	at	once	that	I	would	take	Chunia	willingly.	I	forgot	my	old
antipathy	to	her,	and	only	remembered	that	I	should	have	someone	about	me
who	had	known	and	loved	the	child	so	well.	When	the	woman	arrived	I	was
quite	shocked	at	her	altered	appearance.	Her	face	seemed	to	have	shrunk	to	half
its	former	size,	and	her	eyes	looked	enormous,	and	shone	with	a	strange
brilliancy.	She	was	very	quiet	at	first	but	burst	into	a	flood	of	tears	when	I	tried
to	speak	to	her	of	poor	little	Dot,	so	I	gave	it	up,	as	I	saw	she	could	hardly	bear
the	subject	mentioned.
    'She	helped	me	to	undress	the	first	night,	and	then,	instead	of	leaving	the
room,	she	stood	looking	at	me	without	speaking.
    '"What	is	it?"	I	inquired.
    "'	Mem-sahib,"	she	said	in	a	whisper,	glancing	over	her	shoulder,	"may	I
    "'	Mem-sahib,"	she	said	in	a	whisper,	glancing	over	her	shoulder,	"may	I
sleep	in	your	dressing-room	to-night?"
    'I	willingly	gave	her	permission,	for	I	saw	that	the	woman's	nerves	were
unstrung	and	that	she	needed	companionship.	Then	I	got	into	bed,	and	must	have
been	asleep	for	some	hours	when	I	awoke	thinking	I	had	heard	a	shrill	voice
crying	in	the	compound.	I	listened,	and	again	it	came,	a	high,	beseeching	wail.	It
was	certainly	the	voice	of	a	child,	and	the	awful	pleading	and	despair	expressed
in	the	sound	was	heart-rending.	I	felt	sure	some	native	baby	had	wandered	into
the	grounds	and	was	calling	hopelessly	for	its	mother.
    'I	lit	a	candle	and	went	into	my	dressing-room,	where	to	my	astonishment,	I
saw	Chunia	crouching	against	the	outer	door	that	led	into	the	verandah,	holding
it	fast	with	both	hands	as	though	she	were	shutting	someone	out.
    'I	asked	what	she	was	doing,	and	whether	she	knew	whose	child	was	crying
outside.	She	sprang	to	her	feet	and	answered	sullenly	that	she	had	heard	no	child
crying.	I	opened	the	door	and	went	out	into	the	verandah,	but	nothing	was	to	be
seen	or	heard,	and	I	had	no	reply	to	my	shouts	of	inquiry;	so,	concluding	that	it
must	have	been	my	fancy,	or	perhaps	some	prowling	animal,	I	returned	to	bed,
and	slept	soundly	for	the	rest	of	the	night.
    'The	next	evening	I	dined	out,	and	on	my	return	was	surprised	to	hear
someone	talking	in	my	dressing-room.	I	hurried	in,	and	again	found	Chunia
kneeling	in	front	of	the	outer	door	imploring	somebody	to	'go	away'	at	the	top	of
her	voice.	Directly	she	saw	me	she	came	towards	me	excitedly.
    '"Oh!	mem-sahib!"	she	shrieked,	"tell	her	to	go	away!"
    '"Tell	who?"	I	demanded.
    '"Dottie-babba,"	she	wailed,	wringing	her	hands.	"She	cries	to	come	to	me—
listen	to	her—listen!"
    'She	held	her	breath	and	waited,	and	I	solemnly	declare	that	as	I	stood	and
listened	with	her,	I	heard	a	child	crying	and	moaning	on	the	other	side	of	the
door.	I	was	mute	with	horror	and	bewilderment,	while	the	plaintive	cry	rose	and
fell,	and	then	flinging	the	door	open,	I	held	the	candle	high	above	my	head.
There	was	no	need	of	a	light,	for	the	moon	was	full,	but	no	child	could	I	see,	and
the	verandah	was	quite	empty.	I	determined	to	sift	the	matter	to	the	bottom,	so	I
went	to	the	servants'	quarters	and	called	them	all	up.	But	no	one	could	account
for	the	crying	of	a	child,	and	though	the	compound	was	thoroughly	searched
nothing	was	discovered.	So	the	servants	returned	to	their	houses	and	I	to	my
verandah,	where	I	found	Chunia	in	a	most	excited	state.
    '"Mem-sahib,"	she	said,	with	her	fists	clenched	and	her	eyes	starting	out	of
her	head,	"will	she	go	away	if	I	tell	you	all	about	it?"
    '"Yes,	yes,"	I	cried	soothingly,	"tell	me	what	you	like."
    'She	silently	took	my	wrist	and	dragged	me	into	the	dressing-room,	shutting
     'She	silently	took	my	wrist	and	dragged	me	into	the	dressing-room,	shutting
the	door	with	the	utmost	caution.
     '"Stand	with	your	back	against	it,"	she	whispered,	"so	that	she	cannot	enter."
     'I	feared	I	was	in	the	presence	of	a	mad	woman,	so	I	did	as	she	bade	me,	and
waited	quietly	for	her	story.	She	walked	up	and	down	the	room	and	began	to
speak	in	a	kind	of	chant.
     '"I	did	it,"	she	sang.	"I	killed	the	child,	little	Dottie-babba,	and	she	has
followed	me	always.	You	heard	her	cry	to-night	and	last	night.	The	mem-sahib
angered	me	the	day	she	struck	me	with	the	shoe,	and	then	a	devil	entered	into
my	heart.	I	asked	for	leave,	and	went	away,	but	it	was	too	strong,	it	drew	"me
back,	and	it	said	kill!	kill!	I	fought	and	struggled	against	the	voice,	but	it	was
useless.	So	on	the	second	day	of	my	leave	I	crept	back	and	hid	among	the	bushes
till	I	saw	the	child	alone,	and	then	I	took	her	away	and	killed	her.	She	was	so
glad	to	see	me,	and	laughed	and	talked,	but	when	she	saw	the	devil	in	my	eyes
she	grew	frightened,	and	cried	just	as	you	heard	her	cry	to-night.	I	took	her	little
white	neck	in	my	hands—see,	mem-sahib,	how	large	and	strong	my	hands	are—
and	I	pressed	and	pressed	until	the	child	was	dead,	and	then	the	devil	left	me.	I
looked	and	saw	what	I	had	done.	I	could	not	unclasp	her	fingers	from	my	skirt,
they	clung	so	tightly,	so	I	took	it	off	and	wrapped	her	in	it—"
     'The	woman	stopped	suddenly.	I	had	listened	in	silence,	repressing	the
exclamations	of	horror	that	rose	to	my	lips.
     '"What	did	you	do	then?"	I	asked.	Chunia	looked	wildly	round.
     '"I	forget,"	she	murmured;	"the	river,	I	ran	quickly	to	the	river—"
     'Then	there	came	a	shriek	from	the	dry,	parched	lips,	and	flinging	her	arms
above	her	head	she	fell	at	my	feet	unconscious	and	foaming	at	the	mouth.
     'Afterwards	Chunia	was	found	to	be	raving	mad,	and	the	doctor	expressed	his
opinion	that	she	must	have	been	in	a	more	or	less	dangerous	state	for	some
months	past.	I	told	him	of	her	terrible	confession	to	me,	but	he	said	that	possibly
the	whole	thing	was	a	delusion	on	her	part.
     'I	went	to	see	her	once	after	she	had	been	placed	under	restraint,	but	the	sight
was	so	saddening	that	I	never	went	again.	She	was	seated	on	the	floor	of	her
prison	patting	an	imaginary	baby	to	sleep,	croning	the	quaint	little	lullaby	that
ayahs	always	use,	and	when	I	spoke	to	her	she	only	gazed	at	me	with	dull,
vacant	eyes,	and	continued	the	monotonous	chant	as	though	she	had	not	seen	me
at	all.'
     'And	the	child	you	heard	crying?'	I	ventured	to	ask.
     'Oh!	How	can	I	tell	what	it	was?	I	don't	know,'	she	answered	with	impatient
perplexity.	'I	can't	believe	that	it	was	the	spirit	of	little	Dot,	and	yet—and	yet—
what	was	it?'
	
    From	East	of	Suez	(1926)
                                                        Caulfield's	Crime
                                                                   by	Alice	Perrin
    	
    	
    	
    	
    AULFIELD	WAS	A	SULKY,	BAD-TEMPERED	INDIVIDUAL	WHO
    made	no	friends	and	was	deservedly	unpopular,	but	he	had	the	reputation	of
being	the	finest	shot	in	the	Punjab,	and	of	possessing	a	knowledge	of	sporting
matters	that	was	almost	superhuman.	He	was	an	extremely	jealous	shot,	and
hardly	ever	invited	a	companion	to	join	him	on	his	shooting	trips,	so	it	may	be
understood	that	I	was	keenly	alive	to	the	honour	conferred	on	me	when	he
suddenly	asked	me	to	go	out	for	three	days'	small	game	shooting	with	him.
    'I	know	a	string	of	jheels,'	he	said,	'about	thirty	miles	from	here,	where	the
duck	and	snipe	must	swarm.	I	marked	the	place	down	when	I	was	out	last
month,	and	I've	made	arrangements	to	go	there	next	Friday	morning.	You	can
come,	too,	if	you	like.'
    I	readily	accepted	the	ungracious	invitation,	though	I	could	hardly	account	for
it,	knowing	his	solitary	ways,	except	that	he	probably	thought	that	I	was	unlikely
to	assert	myself,	being	but	a	youngster,	and	also	he	knew	me	better	than	he	did
most	people,	for	our	houses	were	next	door,	and	I	often	strolled	over	to	examine
his	enormous	collection	of	skins	and	horns	and	other	sporting	trophies.
    I	bragged	about	the	coming	expedition	in	the	club	that	evening,	and	was	well
snubbed	by	two	or	three	men	who	would	have	given	anything	to	know	the
whereabouts	of	Caulfield's	string	of	jheels,	and	who	spitefully	warned	me	to	be
careful	that	Caulfield	did	not	end	by	shooting	me.
    'I	believe	he'd	kill	any	chap	who	annoyed	him,'	said	one	of	them,	looking
round	to	make	sure	that	Caulfield	was	not	at	hand.	'I	never	met	such	a	nasty-
tempered	fellow,	I	believe	he's	mad.	But	he	can	shoot,	and	what	he	doesn't	know
about	game	isn't	worth	knowing.'
    Caulfield	and	I	rode	out	the	thirty	miles	early	on	the	Friday	morning,	having
sent	our	camp	on	ahead	the	previous	night.	We	found	our	tents	pitched	in	the
scanty	shade	of	some	stunted	dak	jungle	trees	with	thick	dry	bark,	flat,	shapeless
leaves,	that	clattered	together	when	stirred	by	the	wind,	and	wicked-looking	red
blossoms.	It	was	not	a	cheerful	spot,	and	the	soil	was	largely	mixed	with	salt
which	had	worked	its	way	in	white	patches	to	the	surface,	and	only	encouraged
the	growth	of	the	rankest	of	grass.
the	growth	of	the	rankest	of	grass.
    Before	us	stretched	a	dreary	outlook	of	shallow	lake	and	swampy	ground,
broken	by	dark	patches	of	reeds	and	little	bushy	islands,	while	on	the	left	a
miserable	mud	village	overlooked	the	water.	The	sun	had	barely	cleared	away
the	thick,	heavy	mist,	which	was	still	slowly	rising	here	and	there,	and	the	jheel
birds	were	wading	majestically	in	search	of	their	breakfast	of	small	fish,	and
uttering	harsh,	discordant	cries.
    To	my	astonishment,	Caulfield	seemed	a	changed	man.	He	was	in	excellent
spirits,	his	eyes	were	bright,	and	the	sullen	frown	had	gone	from	his	forehead.
    'Isn't	it	a	lovely	spot?'	he	said,	laughing	and	rubbing	his	hands.	'Beyond	that
village	the	snipe	ought	to	rise	in	thousands	from	the	rice	fields.	We	sha'n't	be
able	to	shoot	it	all	in	three	days,	worse	luck,	but	we'll	keep	it	dark,	and	come
again.	Let's	have	breakfast.	I	don't	want	to	lose	any	time.'
    Half	an	hour	later	we	started,	our	guns	over	our	shoulders,	and	a	couple	of
servants	behind	us	carrying	the	luncheon	and	cartridge	bags.	My	spirits	rose	with
Caulfield's,	for	I	felt	we	had	the	certainty	of	an	excellent	day's	sport	before	us.
    But	the	birds	were	unaccountably	wild	and	few	and	far	between,	and	luck
seemed	dead	against	us.	'Some	brutes'	had	evidently	been	there	before	us	and
harried	the	birds,	was	Caulfield's	opinion,	delivered	with	disappointed	rage,	and
after	tramping	and	wading	all	day,	we	returned,	weary	and	crestfallen,	with	only
a	few	couple	of	snipe	and	half	a	dozen	teal	between	us.	Caulfield	was	so	angry
he	could	hardly	eat	any	dinner,	and	afterwards	sat	cursing	his	luck	and	the
culprits	who	had	forestalled	us,	till	we	could	neither	of	us	keep	awake	any
longer.
    The	next	morning	we	took	a	different	route	from	the	previous	day,	but	with
no	better	result.	On	and	on,	and	round	and	round	we	tramped,	with	only	an
occasional	shot	here	and	there,	and	at	last,	long	after	midday,	we	sat	wearily
down	to	eat	our	luncheon.	I	was	ravenously	hungry,	and	greedily	devoured	my
share	of	the	provisions,	but	Caulfield	hardly	touched	a	mouthful,	and	only	sat
moodily	examining	his	gun,	and	taking	long	pulls	from	his	whisky	flask.	We
were	seated	on	the	roots	of	a	large	tamarind	tree,	close	to	the	village,	and	the
place	had	a	dreary,	depressing	appearance.	The	yellow	mad	walls	were	ruined
and	crumbling,	and	the	inhabitants	seemed	scanty	and	poverty-stricken.	Two
ragged	old	women	were	squatting	a	short	distance	off,	watching	us	with	dim,
apathetic	eyes,	and	a	few	naked	children	were	playing	near	them,	while	some
bigger	boys	were	driving	two	or	three	lean	buffaloes	towards	the	water.
    Presently	another	figure	came	in	sight—a	fakir,	or	mendicant	priest,	as	was
evident	by	the	tawny	masses	of	wool	woven	amongst	his	own	black	locks	and
hanging	in	ropes	below	his	shoulders,	the	ashes	smeared	over	the	almost	naked
body,	and	the	hollow	gourd	for	alms	which	he	held	in	his	hand.	The	man's	face
body,	and	the	hollow	gourd	for	alms	which	he	held	in	his	hand.	The	man's	face
was	long	and	thin,	and	his	pointed	teeth	glistened	in	the	sunlight	as	he	demanded
money	in	a	dismal	monotone.	Caulfield	flung	a	pebble	at	him	and	told	him
roughly	to	be	off,	with	the	result	that	the	man	slowly	disappeared	behind	a
clump	of	tall,	feathery	grass.
    'Did	you	notice	that	brute's	face?'	said	Caulfield	as	we	rose	to	start	again.	'He
must	have	been	a	pariah	dog	in	a	former	existence.	He	was	exactly	like	one!'
    'Or	a	jackal	perhaps,'	I	answered	carelessly.	'He	looked	more	like	a	wild
beast.'
    Then	we	walked	on,	skirting	the	village	and	plunging	into	the	damp,	soft	rice
fields.	We	put	up	a	wisp	of	snipe,	which	we	followed	till	we	had	shot	them
nearly	all,	and	then,	to	our	joy,	we	heard	a	rush	of	wings	overhead,	and	a	lot	of
duck	went	down	into	the	corner	of	a	jheel	in	front	of	us.
    'We've	got	'em!'	said	Caulfield,	and	we	hurried	on	till	we	were	almost	within
shot	of	the	birds,	and	could	hear	them	calling	to	each	other	in	their	fancied
security.	But	suddenly	they	rose	again	in	wild	confusion,	and	with	loud	cries	of
alarm	were	out	of	range	in	a	second.	Caulfield	swore,	and	so	did	I,	and	our	rage
was	increased	ten-fold	when	the	disturber	of	the	birds	appeared	in	sight,	and
proved	to	be	the	fakir	who	had	paid	us	a	visit	at	luncheon-time.	Caulfield	shook
his	fist	at	the	man	and	abused	him	freely	in	Hindustani	but	without	moving	a
muscle	of	his	dog-like	face	the	fakir	passed	us	and	continued	on	his	way.
    Words	could	not	describe	Caulfield's	vexation.
    'They	were	pin-tail,	all	of	them,'	he	said,	'and	the	first	decent	chance	we've
had	since	we	came	out.	To	think	of	that	beastly	fakir	spoiling	the	whole	show,
and	I	don't	suppose	he	had	the	least	idea	what	he	had	done.
    'Probably	not,'	I	replied,	'unless	there	was	some	spite	in	it	because	you	threw
a	stone	at	him	that	time.'
    'Well,	come	along,'	said	Caulfield,	with	resignation,	'we	must	make	haste	as	it
will	be	dark	soon,	and	I	want	to	try	a	place	over	by	those	palms	before	we	knock
off.	We	may	as	well	let	the	servants	go	back	as	they've	had	a	hard	day.	Have	you
got	some	cartridges	in	your	pocket?'
    'Yes,	plenty,'	I	answered,	and	after	despatching	the	two	men	back	to	the	camp
with	what	little	game	we	had	got,	we	walked	on	in	silence.
    The	sun	was	sinking	in	a	red	ball	and	the	air	was	heavy	with	damp,	as	the
white	mist	stole	slowly	over	the	still,	cold	jheels.	Far	overhead	came	the	first
faint	cackle	of	the	wild	geese	returning	home	for	the	night,	and	presently	as	we
approached	the	clump	of	palms	we	saw	more	water	glistening	between	the	rough
stems,	and	on	it,	to	our	delight,	a	multitude	of	duck	and	teal.
    But	the	next	moment	there	was	a	whir-r-r	of	wings	like	the	rumble	of	thunder,
and	a	dense	mass	of	birds	flew	straight	into	the	air	and	wheeled	bodily	away,
and	a	dense	mass	of	birds	flew	straight	into	the	air	and	wheeled	bodily	away,
while	the	sharp,	cold	atmosphere	resounded	with	their	startled	cries.	Caulfield
said	nothing,	but	he	set	his	jaw	and	walked	rapidly	forward,	while	I	followed.
We	skirted	the	group	of	palms,	and	on	the	other	side	we	came	upon	our	friend
the	fakir,	who	had	again	succeeded	in	spoiling	our	sport.	The	long,	lanky	figure
was	drawn	to	its	full	height,	the	white	eyeballs	and	jagged	teeth	caught	the	red
glint	of	the	setting	sun,	and	he	waved	his	hand	triumphantly	in	the	direction	of
the	vanishing	cloud	of	birds.
    Then	there	came	the	loud	report	of	a	gun,	and	the	next	thing	I	saw	was	a
quivering	body	on	the	ground,	and	wild	eyes	staring	open	in	the	agony	of	death.
Caulfield	had	shot	the	fakir,	and	now	he	stood	looking	down	at	what	he	had
done,	while	I	knelt	beside	the	body	and	tried	hopelessly	to	persuade	myself	that
life	was	not	extinct.	When	I	got	up	we	gazed	at	each	other	for	a	moment	in
silence.
    'What	are	we	to	do?'	I	asked	presently.
    'Well,	you	know	what	it	means,'	Caulfield	said	in	a	queer,	hard	voice.	'Killing
a	native	is	no	joke	in	these	days,	and	I	should	come	out	of	it	pretty	badly.'
    I	glanced	at	the	body	in	horror.	The	face	was	rigid,	and	seemed	more	beast-
like	than	ever.	I	looked	at	Caulfield	again	before	I	spoke,	hesitatingly.
    'Of	course	the	whole	thing	was	unpremeditated—an	accident.'
    'No,	it	wasn't,'	he	said	defiantly,	'I	meant	to	shoot	the	brute,	and	it	served	him
right.	And	you	can't	say	anything	else	if	it	comes	out.	But	I	don't	see	why	anyone
should	know	about	it	but	ourselves.'
    'It's	nasty	business,'	I	said,	my	heart	sinking	at	the	suggestion	of	concealment.
    'It	will	be	nastier	still	if	we	don't	keep	it	dark,	and	you	won't	like	having	to
give	me	away,	you	know.	Either	we	must	bury	the	thing	here	and	say	nothing
about	it,	or	else	we	must	take	it	back	to	the	station	and	stand	the	devil's	own	fuss.
Probably	I	shall	be	kicked	out	of	the	service.'
    'Of	course	I'll	stand	by	you,'	I	said	with	an	effort,	'but	we	can't	do	anything
this	minute.	We'd	better	hide	it	in	that	long	grass	and	come	back	after	dinner.	We
must	have	something	to	dig	with.'
    Caulfield	agreed	sullenly,	and	between	us	we	pushed	the	body	in	amongst	the
thick,	coarse	grass,	which	completely	concealed	it,	and	then	made	our	way	back
to	the	camp.	We	ordered	dinner	and	pretended	to	eat	it,	after	which	we	sat	for
half	an	hour	smoking,	until	the	plates	were	cleared	away	and	the	servants	had
left	the	tent.	Then	I	put	my	hunting-knife	into	my	pocket,	and	Caulfield	picked
up	a	kitchen	chopper	that	his	bearer	had	left	lying	on	the	floor,	after	hammering
a	stiff	joint	of	a	camp	chair,	and	we	quitted	the	tent	casually	as	though	intending
to	have	a	stroll	in	the	moonlight,	which	was	almost	as	bright	as	day.	We	walked
slowly	at	first,	gradually	increasing	our	pace	as	we	left	the	camp	behind	us,	and
slowly	at	first,	gradually	increasing	our	pace	as	we	left	the	camp	behind	us,	and
Caulfield	never	spoke	a	word	until	we	came	close	to	the	tall	grass	that	hid	the
fakir's	body.	Then	he	suddenly	clutched	my	arm.
    'God	in	heaven!'	he	whispered,	pointing	ahead,	'what	is	that?'
    I	saw	the	grass	moving,	and	heard	a	scraping	sound	that	made	my	heart	stand
still.	We	moved	forward	in	desperation	and	parted	the	grass	with	our	hands.	A
large	jackal	was	lying	on	the	fakir's	body,	grinning	and	snarling	at	being
disturbed	over	his	hideous	meal.
    'Drive	it	away,'	said	Caulfield,	hoarsely.	But	the	brute	refused	to	move,	and	as
it	lay	there	showing	its	teeth,	its	face	reminded	me	horribly	of	the	wretched	man
dead	beneath	its	feet.	I	turned	sick	and	faint,	so	Caulfield	shouted	and	shook	the
grass	and	threw	clods	of	soil	at	the	animal,	which	rose	at	last	and	slunk	slowly
away.	It	was	an	unusually	large	jackal,	more	like	a	wolf,	and	had	lost	One	of	its
ears.	The	coat	was	rough,	and	mangy	and	thickly	sprinkled	with	grey.
    For	more	than	an	hour	we	worked	desperately	with	the	chopper	and	hunting-
knife,	being	greatly	aided	in	our	task	by	a	rift	in	the	ground	where	the	soil	had
been	softened	by	water	running	from	the	jheel,	and	finally	we	stood	up	with	the
sweat	pouring	from	our	faces,	and	stamped	down	the	earth	which	now	covered
all	traces	of	Caulfield's	crime.	We	had	filled	the	grave	with	some	large	stones
that	were	lying	about	(remnants	of	some	ancient	temple,	long	ago	deserted	and
forgotten),	thus	feeling	secure	that	it	could	not	easily	be	disturbed	by	animals.
    The	next	morning	we	returned	to	the	station,	and	Caulfield	shut	himself	up
more	than	ever.	He	entirely	dropped	his	shooting,	which	before	had	been	his	one
pleasure,	and	the	only	person	he	ever	spoke	to,	unofficially,	was	myself.
    The	end	of	April	came	with	its	plague	of	insects	and	scorching	winds.	The
hours	grew	long	and	weary	with	the	heat,	and	dust	storms	howled	and	swirled
over	the	station,	bringing	perhaps	a	few	tantalising	drops	of	rain,	of	more	often
leaving	the	air	thick	with	a	copper-coloured	haze.
    One	night	when	it	was	too	hot	to	sleep,	Caulfield	suddenly	appeared	in	my
verandah	and	asked	me	to	let	him	stay	the	night	in	my	bungalow.
    'I	know	I'm	an	ass,'	he	said	in	awkward	apology,	'but	I	can't	stay	by	myself.	I
get	all	sorts	of	beastly	ideas.'
    I	asked	no	questions,	but	gave	him	a	cheroot	and	tried	to	cheer	him	up,	telling
him	scraps	of	gossip,	and	encouraging	him	to	talk,	when	a	sound	outside	made
us	both	start.	It	proved	to	be	only	the	weird,	plaintive	cry	of	a	jackal,	but
Caulfield	sprang	to	his	feet,	shaking	all	over.
    'There	it	is	again!'	he	exclaimed.	'It	has	followed	me	over	here.	Listen!'
turning	his	haggard,	sleepless	eyes	on	me.	'Every	night	that	brute	comes	and
howls	round	my	house,	and	I	tell	you,	on	my	oath,	it's	the	same	jackal	we	saw
eating	the	poor	devil	I	shot.'
eating	the	poor	devil	I	shot.'
    'Nonsense,	my	dear	chap,'	I	said,	pushing	him	back	into	the	chair,	'you	must
have	got	fever.	Jackals	come	and	howl	round	my	house	all	night.	That's	nothing.'
    'Look	here,'	said	Caulfield,	very	calmly,	'I	have	no	more	fever	than	you	have,
and	if	you	imagine	I	am	delirious	you	are	mistaken.'	He	lowered	his	voice.	'I
looked	out	one	night	and	saw	the	brute.	It	had	only	one	ear!'
    In	spite	of	my	own	common	sense	and	the	certainty	that	Caulfield	was	not
himself,	my	blood	ran	cold,	and	after	I	had	succeeded	in	quieting	him	and	he	had
dropped	off	to	sleep	on	the	couch,	I	sat	in	my	long	chair	for	hours,	going	over	in
my	mind	every	detail	of	that	horrible	night	in	the	jungle.
    Several	times	after	this	Caulfield	came	to	me	and	repeated	the	same	tale.	He
swore	he	was	being	haunted	by	the	jackal	we	had	driven	away	from	the	fakir's
body,	and	finally	took	it	into	his	head	that	the	spirit	of	the	murdered	man	had
entered	the	animal	and	was	bent	on	obtaining	vengeance.
    Then	he	suddenly	ceased	coming	over	to	me,	and	when	I	went	to	see	him	he
would	hardly	speak,	and	only	seemed	anxious	to	get	rid	of	me.	I	urged	him	to
take	leave	or	see	a	doctor,	but	he	angrily	refused	to	do	either,	and	said	he	wished
I	would	keep	away	from	him	altogether.	So	I	left	him	alone	for	a	couple	of	days,
but	on	the	third	evening	my	conscience	pricked	me	for	having	neglected	him,
and	I	was	preparing	to	go	over	to	his	bungalow,	when	his	bearer	rushed	in	with	a
face	of	terror	and	besought	me	to	come	without	delay.	He	said	he	feared	his
master	was	dying,	and	he	had	already	sent	for	the	doctor.	The	latter	arrived	in
Caulfield's	verandah	simultaneously	with	myself,	and	together	we	entered	the
sick	man's	room.	Caulfield	was	lying	unconscious	on	his	bed.
    'He	had	a	sort	of	fit,	sahib,'	said	the	frightened	bearer,	and	proceeded	to
explain	how	his	master	had	behaved.
    The	doctor	bent	over	the	bed.
    'Do	you	happen	to	know	if	he	had	been	bitten	by	a	dog	lately?'	he	asked,
looking	up	at	me.
    'Not	to	my	knowledge,'	I	answered,	while	the	faint	wail	of	a	jackal	out	across
the	plain	struck	a	chill	to	my	heart.
    For	twenty-four	hours	we	stayed	with	Caulfield,	watching	the	terrible
struggles	we	were	powerless	to	relieve,	and	which	lasted	till	the	end	came.	He
was	never	able	to	speak	after	the	first	paroxysm,	which	had	occurred	before	we
arrived,	so	we	could	not	learn	from	him	whether	he	had	been	bitten	or	not,
neither	could	the	doctor	discover	any	scar	on	his	body	which	might	have	been
made	by	the	teeth	of	an	animal.	Yet	there	was	no	shadow	of	doubt	that
Caulfield's	death	was	due	to	hydrophobia.
    As	we	stood	in	the	next	room	when	all	was	over,	drinking	the	dead	man's
whisky	and	soda,	which	we	badly	needed,	we	questioned	the	bearer	closely,	but
whisky	and	soda,	which	we	badly	needed,	we	questioned	the	bearer	closely,	but
he	could	tell	us	little	or	nothing.	His	master,	he	said,	did	not	keep	dogs,	nor	had
the	bearer	ever	heard	of	his	having	been	bitten	by	one;	but	there	had	been	a	mad
jackal	about	the	place	nearly	three	weeks	ago	which	his	master	had	tried	to	shoot
but	failed.
    'It	couldn't	have	been	that,'	said	the	doctor;	'he	would	have	come	to	me	if	he
had	been	bitten	by	a	jackal.'
    'No,'	I	answered	mechanically,	'it	could	not	have	been	that.'	And	I	went	into
the	bedroom	to	take	a	last	look	at	poor	Caulfield's	thin,	white	face	with	its
ghastly,	hunted	expression,	for	there	was	now	nothing	more	that	I	could	do	for
him.
    Then	I	picked	up	a	lantern	and	stepped	out	into	the	dark	verandah,	intending
to	go	home.	As	I	did	so,	something	came	silently	round	the	corner	of	the	house
and	stood	in	my	path.	I	raised	my	lantern	and	caught	a	glimpse	of	a	mass	of	grey
fur,	two	fiery	yellow	eyes,	and	bared,	glistening	teeth.	It	was	only	a	stray	jackal,
and	I	struck	at	it	with	my	stick,	but	instead	of	running	away	it	slipped	past	me
and	entered	Caulfield's	room.	The	light	fell	on	the	animal's	head,	and	I	saw	that
it	had	only	one	ear.
    In	a	frenzy	I	rushed	back	into	the	house	calling	for	the	doctor	and	servants.
    'I	saw	a	jackal	come	in	here,'	I	said,	searching	round	the	bedroom,	'hunt	it	out
at	once.'
    Every	nook	and	corner	was	examined,	but	no	jackal	was	found.
    'Go	home	to	bed,	my	boy,	and	keep	quiet	till	I	come	and	see	you	in	the
morning,'	said	the	doctor,	looking	at	me	keenly.	'This	business	has	shaken	your
nerves,	and	you	imagination	is	beginning	to	play	you	tricks.	Good-night.'
    'Good-night,'	I	answered,	and	went	slowly	back	to	my	bungalow,	trying	to
persuade	myself	that	he	was	right.
    	
                                                            From	East	of	Suez	(1926)
    	
    	
    	
    	
    	
    	
    	
    	
    	
    	
    	
                                                          A	Ghost	in	Burma
                                                            (A	Story	Based	on	Fact)
                                                                  by	Gerald	T.	Tait
   	
   	
   	
   	
  T	IS	A	REMARKABLE	FACT	THAT	GOOD	FOOD	AND	DRINK	SEEM	to
  have	the	power	of	stimulating	the	mind	and	memory,	and	in	consequence,
some	of	the	best	stories,	whether	they	belong	to	the	humorous	series	or	whether
they	be	yarns,	are	told	after	dinner.	The	following	was	no	exception	to	the	rule
and	we	heard	it	at	a	friendly	gathering	of	exiles	on	leave,	united	after	many	years
of	absence	and	many	years	of	wandering	in	strange	lands.	Peter	Kane,	burnt
mahogany	by	the	tropical	sun,	tall,	broad	shouldered,	who	had	spent	the	greater
part	of	his	service	in	wild	corners	of	the	Empire,	had	been	listening	for	some
time	with	a	smile	on	his	face,	to	a	discussion	on	ghosts.	Finally	he	broke	into	the
conversation.	"Would	you	fellows	like	a	true	yarn	on	ghosts?"	We	naturally	all
assented.	I	have	set	it	down	in	his	own	words	and	you	may	or	may	not	believe	it
according	to	the	amount	of	imagination	or	superstition,	call	it	whatever	you	like,
in	your	make	up.	As	far	as	we	were	concerned,	knowing	Peter	we	believed	the
story.
   "It	happened	years	ago.	I	was	only	a	young	railway	engineer	then	just	out
from	Home.	Ever	since	my	early	childhood	the	name	"Burma"	was	magic	to	my
mind;	it	typified	all	that	represents	the	mysterious	East,	and	you	can	imagine	my
joy	on	learning	that	I	was	appointed	to	that	country	of	my	dreams.	My	luck	as	I
believed	then	was	in	the	ascendant,	for	on	my	arrival,	I	found	I	was	to	join	a
survey	party	working	towards	the	Chinese	border	lying	beyond	the	river
Salween.	What	more	could	a	youngster	wish	for?	A	wild	country,	inhabited	by
few	but	very	wild	tribes,	plenty	of	work,	plenty	of	sport,	and	before	us	the
unknown,	the	unexplored.	As	one	grows	older	and	more	settled,	I	must	confess
one's	ideas	of	luck	differ	somewhat	and	nowadays,	luck	to	my	mind	is	to	get
nearer	home.	However,	for	a	youngster	the	outlook	was	ideal.	I	landed	in
Rangoon	late	in	October	and	made	my	way	by	rail	to	Mandalay	whence	the
survey	expedition	was	to	set	forth.	I	can	hardly	describe	the	joy	it	was	to	me	to
see	this	country;	I	literally	drank	it	all	in	and	asked	for	more.	From	the	very	start,
Rangoon	with	the	great	Shwe	Dagon	covered	with	gold,	the	multi-coloured
crowd	around	its	base,	the	orange	robed	priests,	the	pilgrims,	the	vendors,	the
crowd	around	its	base,	the	orange	robed	priests,	the	pilgrims,	the	vendors,	the
beggars,	crowded	my	brain	with	one	confused	mass	of	colour.	Then	in	the	train,
I	seemed	to	spend	my	time	moving	from	one	side	of	the	carriage	to	the	other.
Everything	struck	me	as	picturesque,	the	paddy	fields	with	those	solemn	white
or	gray	paddy	birds	picking	their	way	daintily	through	the	slush,	the	smiling
Burmans	up	to	their	knees	in	mud	planting	out	the	rice,	little	thatched	roofed
huts	clustering	around	groves	of	great	darkleaved	trees,	the	whole	country	green
and	fertile....	So	much	for	childish	enthusiasm.
    My	stay	in	Mandalay	was	short;	indeed	we	left	two	days	after	my	arrival.	The
party	consisted	of	Paddy	Greene	as	Chief,	a	short,	plump,	cheery,	fairhaired
Irishman	with	always	a	twinkle	in	his	eye,	an	amazing	brogue	and	a	divine	voice
when	he	sang.	Then	Tom	Inglis,	neither	handsome	nor	ugly,	just	average	looking
exactly	alike	the	hundreds	of	thousands	of	other	men	of	the	same	class	who	have
followed	the	same	footsteps	through	Public	School	and	University;	entirely
dependable	and	sound,	never	rattled.	Next	followed	John	Alaistairs,	dark	haired
and	morose;	and	lastly	myself	just	a	raw	youngster	without	any	particular
distinction.	The	remainder	of	our	staff	consisted	of	native	surveyors	and	a	full
complement	of	ubiquitous	coolies.
    The	first	portion	of	our	journey	was	by	train	to	railhead,	situated	about	100	to
150	miles	from	the	Chinese	frontier	as	the	crow	flies.	In	actual	fact	for	us,	this
distance	was	just	about	double;	for	the	country	to	be	surveyed	was	extremely
hilly	and	covered	with	dense	and	impenetrable	jungle.	The	only	existing	trade
routes	being	tracks	following	the	crests	of	the	ridges	rising	anything	up	to	5,000
feet	above	the	bottom	of	the	valleys.	These	tracks,	however,	were	not	for	us.	The
road	we	had	to	travel	followed	not	the	ridges	but	the	valleys	and	the	slopes
slightly	above	them.	Those	who	have	visited	this	part	of	the	world	and	strayed
from	the	beaten	track,	will	readily	understand	what	I	mean	when	I	talk	about
impenetrable	jungle.	Imagine	a	solid	barrier	of	trees	rising	to	120	feet,	covered
with	thick	foliage	close	planted,	with	between	them	colossal	bushes	with	thorns
three	or	more	inches	long	and	clumps	of	thick	bamboo;	the	whole	woven	into	a
solid	mass	by	myriads	of	creepers,	some	with	stems	like	a	ship's	hawser,	the	only
relief	from	the	monotonous	green	being	patches	of	brightly	coloured	orchids;
slopes	amazingly	steep	and	studded	with	rocks	and	boulders	hidden	by	the
undergrowth	but	more	than	noticeable	when	stumbled	upon.	Advance	through
this	country	meant	about	two	miles	a	day	with	luck,	every	fool:	of	path	hewn	by
the	axes	of	the	special	jungle-clearing	coolies,	and	every	foot	stubbornly
contested	by	the	forest.	To	crown	everything	a	dim	semi-religious	light	filtered
by	the	dark	mantle	of	leaves	overhead.	Observations	could	only	be	made	by
laboriously	climbing	tall	trees.	A	heartbreaking	country	but	possessing	an
undeniable	thrill	in	spite	of	the	damp	heat	and	the	mosquitoes.
undeniable	thrill	in	spite	of	the	damp	heat	and	the	mosquitoes.
    I	must	confess	that	at	times	I	felt	depressed	and	had	it	not	been	for	Paddy	and
his	tonic-like	nature,	I	really	don't	know	how	we	would	have	carried	on.
Alaistairs	was	more	than	a	wet	blanket	and	would	alone	have	depressed	a
regiment.	Inglis	on	the	other	hand	seemed	utterly	undisturbed	by	his
surroundings	and	might	just	as	well	have	been	walking	down	Piccadilly	for	all
the	effect	they	had	on	him.
    You	may	think	that	I	am	drawing	out	this	description	unduly.	I	do	it,
however,	with	a	purpose	so	that	you	will	more	fully	grasp	the	inexplicableness
of	the	subsequent	find	and	events.
    Our	work	went	on	and	we	crept	further	and	further	into	the	unknown	depths
towards	the	Salween.	Finally	after	about	two	and	a	half	months	we	stepped	out
on	to	the	crest	of	a	ridge	almost	devoid	of	trees,	overlooking	the	surrounding
country	and	in	particular	the	Salween	itself.	The	change	from	the	monotony	of
our	foregoing	road	to	this	open	and	wildly	beautiful	vista,	swept	away	all
feelings	of	depression.
    We	have	now	reached	the	setting	for	our	drama.	I	will	describe	it	so	that	you
fellows	may	picture	it	in	your	minds.
    The	river	flows	with	a	rushing	roar	at	the	foot	of	immense	perpendicular
rocky	walls	forming	a	deep	trench	varying	from	90	to	400	feet	across.	The	bed
of	the	river	consists	in	a	series	of	steps	anything	up	to	a	mile	long	with	a	drop	of
ten	or	fifteen	feet	between	each,	turning	the	swift	waters,	sometimes	into
cascades,	sometimes	into	rapids	filled	with	boulders.	The	sides	of	this	trench	rise
up	to	1,000	or	1,500	feet	above	the	level	of	the	river.	From	the	top	the	ground,
covered	with	enormous	rocks	piled	up	into	confused	masses,	stretches	inland	a
few	miles	but	rises	to	5,000	and	6,000	feet,	thus	forming	a	valley	about	eight
miles	across	with	slopes	set	at	60	degrees.	This	valley	receives	numerous
tributary	streams,	most	of	them	contained	in	deep	gorges	cutting	the	main	valley
at	right	angles.	The	whole	country	is	covered	with	dense	jungle	and	tall	rough
grass.	The	few	flat	spaces	to	be	seen	are	small	golden	sand	banks	on	the	edges	of
the	side	streams	where,	throughout	the	day,	myriads	of	butterflies	of	every	size
and	colour,	dance	and	scintillate.	Also	here	and	there,	small	plateaux	just	above
the	level	of	the	waters	of	the	main	stream,	where	the	trench	shallows	and	where
the	mantle	of	vegetation	has	slightly	retreated.	It	is	here,	by	the	way,	that	are
sometimes	to	be	found	the	temporary	shelters	put	up	by	the	nomadic	tribes	of
this	country	Moi,	Khas	and	Tac-Cui,	strayed	from	the	neighbouring	wilds	of
Laos.	These	patches	show	up	brilliant	emerald	due	to	the	wild	plantains	and	the
wild	paddy	thereon.
    Through	this	decor	of	savage	beauty	we	made	our	way	to	the	banks	of	the
river.
river.
    Two	days	were	wasted	looking	for	a	place	to	cross.
    The	third	morning	on	turning	a	bend,	we	suddenly	came	upon	an	amazing
sight.	On	the	opposite	bank,	perched	upon	an	almost	overhanging	rock,	stood	a
square	bungalow,	for	all	the	world	like	the	ordinary	P.W.D.	rest-houses	found
throughout	India	and	Burma.	We	could	hardly	believe	our	eyes.	The	strangeness
of	this	find	in	the	middle	of	this	dense	jungle	defied	words.	Our	native	followers
themselves,	we	could	see,	were	just	as	surprised	as	ourselves.	One	fact	stood	out
very	clearly.	We	had	to	examine	this	bungalow.	A	place	was	found,	about	half	a
mile	down	stream	where	the	river	was	fordable	and	we	finally	reached	the
bungalow	by	two	in	the	afternoon.
    The	East	is	a	curious	part	of	the	world	particularly	in	respect	to	the
propagation	of	news	and	messages	generally.	Now	remember	our	coolies	had
never	been	anywhere	near	this	part	of	Burma	before,	nor	had	they	ever	heard	of
this	bungalow;	further,	for	weeks	we	had	not	seen	any	local	natives.	Yet	one	and
all	refused	to	approach	saying	that	it	was	haunted.	I	asked	them	how	they	knew
and	the	only	reply	I	could	obtain	was	"We	have	just	been	warned	not	to	stay
here."	They	were	very	insistent	that	it	was	not	their	fault,	but	how	could	they	act
against	direct	orders.	As	to	"Who"	gave	the	orders	they	would	not	say.	No
amount	of	questioning	elucidated	a	further	reply	and	finally	they	remained	sullen
and	dumb.
    This	was	most	annoying	for	the	idea	of	resting	once	more	in	civilised
surroundings	appealed	to	us	tremendously.	After	a	short	discussion	we	decided
to	remain	on	the	spot	for	three	days	provided	of	course	we	succeeded	in
propitiating	our	coolies.	Before	going	any	further,	let	me	describe	the	general
lay-out	of	the	building.
    Square,	perched	on	a	bare	rock	overlooking	the	Salween,	it	had	a	verandah
running	around	on	the	three	sides	to	landwards.	The	fourth	side,	an	absolutely
flat	wall	with	just	one	window	in	the	centre,	overhung	a	1,000-foot	drop	straight
into	the	river	below.	In	the	very	middle	of	the	whole	building,	was	an	open
courtyard	with	a	large	brick	cube	in	the	centre	about	10	feet	aside.	The	bungalow
was	in	a	fair	state	of	repair	yet	unoccupied.
    We	were	all	as	keen	as	mustard	to	investigate	and	entered,	led	by	Paddy.	In
spite	of	our	coolies'	fears	it	seemed	a	very	ordinary	kind	of	habitation.	The	only
odd	thing	about	it	was	the	brick	cube	in	the	courtyard	and	this	particularly
attracted	Paddy's	attention.	For	the	time	being,	however,	he	said	nothing	and
would	pass	no	opinion	as	to	its	raison	d'etre.	Try	as	we	would	we	could	not
evolve	a	theory	as	to	how	this	building	had	been	erected	and	by	whom.	We
settled	on	our	various	rooms,	Paddy,	Inglis	and	myself	chosing	the	room
overlooking	the	river;	Alaistairs	preferring	to	be	alone	in	a	room	off	the
courtyard.	I	could	scarcely	tear	myself	away	from	our	window	for	the	view	was
really	magnificent	with	its	sheer	drop	of	a	thousand	feet	into	the	roaring	torrent
below.
    It	took	a	good	deal	of	persuasion	to	induce	the	coolies	to	carry	our	stores
indoors	and	they	only	finally	agreed	to	do	so	on	the	understanding	that	they
would	be	allowed	to	sleep	outside	in	the	open	glade	roughly	300	feet	across
separating	the	building	from	the	jungle.	The	joy	of	a	rest	in	the	cool	verandahs
with	a	sight	of	the	blue	sky	above	soon	made	us	forget	the	fatigue	of	the	journey.
It	was	only	towards	evening	that	we	once	more	began	to	take	notice	of	our
immediate	surroundings.	Paddy	was	the	first	to	break	the	silence.	"That	brick
cube	in	the	courtyard	puzzles	me,"	he	said,	"I	cannot	for	the	life	of	me	imagine
what	it	was	for."	"I	should	say	it	was	put	up	by	the	owner	to	hide	a	well,"	I
suggested	hopefully.
    "Don't	be	an	ass,"	he	replied.	"You	may	not	believe	me	but	that	cube,	unless	I
am	very	much	mistaken,	dates	back	some	5,000	years	before	the	bungalow	was
ever	built."
    To	say	we	were	astonished	is	to	say	the	least	of	it.	We	all	sat	up,	thinking	he
was	pulling	our	legs.	Inglis,	however,	took	the	statement	quite	calmly.	"How	do
you	make	that	out?"	he	asked.	Paddy	replied:-	"Being	an	engineer,	the	subject	of
building	and	building	materials	throughout	the	ages	has	always	been	of
particular	interest	to	me.	Did	any	of	you	closely	examine	that	cube?	I	think	not.
If	you	do	you	will	find	that	its	walls	are	built	of	plano-convex	bricks,	not	made
in	moulds	but	fashioned	by	the	hands	of	the	maker	on	a	flat	surface,	the	top
being	left	convex.	This	I	may	say	is	an	absolute	characteristic	of	the	oldest
Sumerian	periods	dating	back	to	about	3,000	B.C.	Remains	of	similar
workmanship	have	been	found	in	Mesopotamia	at	Kish	and	in	India	at	Mohenjo-
Daro.	Furthermore,	if	you	look	at	the	surface	you	will	see	on	some	of	the	bricks
curious	small	regular	carvings	which	are	nothing	else	but	cuneiform	writing.
Unfortunately	I	cannot	read	it.	This	find	would	be	of	extraordinary	interest	to
archaeologists,	if	ever	they	believed	us."
    With	one	accord	we	rose	and	made	for	the	courtyard.	Paddy	proceeded	to
explain	the	find	to	us	on	the	spot.	It	undoubtedly	tallied	with	all	he	said.	Here
then	was	yet	another	mystery.
    Conversation	at	dinner	that	night	consisted	mainly	in	a	lecture	by	Paddy	and
in	theorising	by	the	rest	of	us,	needless	to	say,	without	any	tangible	results.	We
finally	turned	in	at	about	ten	and	settled	down	to	a	good	night's	rest.
    As	far	as	I	am	concerned	I	fell	asleep	as	soon	as	my	head	touched	my	pillow
and	I	slept	without	a	break	until	suddenly	awakened	by	an	unearthly	shriek.	It
took	me	a	minute	before	I	came	sufficiently	to	my	senses	to	realise	that	it	was
took	me	a	minute	before	I	came	sufficiently	to	my	senses	to	realise	that	it	was
not	a	dream.	I	jumped	up	to	find	Paddy	and	Inglis	groping	for	their	torches.
     "What	on	earth	was	that,"	I	cried.
     "It	seemed	to	come	from	Alaistair's	room,"	replied	Inglis,	as	we	set	off	at	a
run.	We	found	Alaistairs	sitting	up	in	bed.	He	apologised	on	seeing	us	saying
that	he	had	had	a	nightmare	and	dreamt	that	cold	hands	were	grasping	his	neck.
On	being	assured	that	he	was	safe	we	trooped	back	to	bed	again	laughing	at	the
alarm.	The	next	day	passed	quickly	and	uneventfully.	Alaistairs	seemed	quite
cheerful	for	a	change	and	pooh-poohed	the	idea	of	changing	rooms.
     	
     	
     Paddy	spent	the	most	of	his	time	in	examining	his	precious	brick	cube	and
making	sketches	of	it.	Night	set	in	with	its	usual	tropical	rapidity	and	once	more
we	settled	down	to	sleep.	This	time	I	must	confess	the	memory	of	Alaistairs'
shriek	kept	me	awake.	I	tried	hard	to	sleep	but	without	success;	finally	I	could
not	stand	it	any	longer	and	got	up	and	went	to	the	window	in	hopes	of	getting	in
little	fresh	air.	The	moon	was	not	quite	full	but	its	light	was	sufficiently	strong	to
show	up	the	country	for	miles.	Far	below	the	sound	of	the	rushing	of	water	rose,
here	a	woodpecker	tapped	unceasingly,	there	a	night-jar	or	screech-owl
disturbed	by	some	jungle	beast	raised	its	voice	in	protest.	I	stretched	my	arms
out	and	breathed	deeply.
     Now	I	want	you	particularly	to	note	my	position.	I	was	standing	leaning	out
of	the	window	with	only	plain	whitewashed	perfectly	flat	walls	without	many
crevice	or	ledge,	stretching	above,	on	both	sides	and	below,	where	even	a	lizard
would	have	had	difficulty	in	finding	purchase,	while	all	round	me	was	the
gaping	void	of	the	precipice.
     There	I	was	breathing	deeply	when	to	my	horror	I	felt	my	arms	grasped	by
two	cold	and	clammy	invisible	hands,	coming	apparently	from	straight	in	front
of	me.	I	let	out	an	appalling	yell.	Inglis	and	Paddy	jumped	out	of	bed.
     "For	God's	sake	come,"	I	shouted,	"Something	has	got	hold	of	me."
     Inglis	was	the	first	to	reach	me.	He	caught	hold	of	my	arms	and	said	"Hold	on
old	man,	I'll	help	you."	His	fingers	crept	up	my	extended	arms.	"Paddy,	he	is
right,	I	can	feel	a	hand."
     My	hair	stood	on	end	for	nothing	could	be	seen.	"Catch	hold	of	him,"	said
Paddy	who	by	this	time	had	joined	us,	"and	we'll	pull	together."
     Their	united	effort	was	successful,	the	cold	hands	gradually	slipped	and	then
let	go.	I	was	once	more	free,	unhurt	but	mighty	scared.	Paddy	fetched	some
brandy	and	then	examined	the	walls,	but	without	success	for	it	was	a	physical
impossibility	for	any	human	being	or	even	a	monkey	to	hang	on	to	that	smooth
surface.	Having	sufficiently	recovered	Paddy	suggested	looking	up	Alaistairs.
surface.	Having	sufficiently	recovered	Paddy	suggested	looking	up	Alaistairs.
We	entered	his	room	but	to	our	surprise	found	it	empty.	Inglis	was	the	first	to
make	the	discovery.	Poor	Alaistairs	lay	face	downwards	on	the	top	of	the	cube,
dead;	his	throat,	showing	the	distinct	markings	of	two	hands.	Dawn	soon	came.
We	organised	a	very	complete	search	but	it	revealed	nothing,	not	so	much	even
as	footprints	in	the	dust	on	the	top	of	the	cube.
    That	is	my	story."
    There	was	a	short	silence	among	us.	Then	someone	asked:	"What	about	the
Sumerian	cube,	did	you	report	it	to	anyone?"
    Peter	Kane	gave	a	short	laugh,	"My	dear	fellow	no	one	believed	us;	even
Paddy's	sketches	were	declared	fakes.	As	for	poor	Alaistairs,	we	reported	him	as
having	died	from	fever	contracted	on	the	way	out.	You	see,	supernatural	deaths
are	not	popular	with	the	powers	that	be."
    Had	the	Sumerian	cube	anything	to	do	with	his	death?	Was	it	by	chance	an
ancient	sacrificial	altar?	How	came	the	bungalow	at	that	spot?—are	questions
yet	to	be	answered.
    	
                            From	Indian	State	Railway	Magazine	(December	1928)
                                            'There	are	more	things—'
                                                    A	Tale	of	the	Malabar	Jungles
                                                                 by	H.W.	Dennys
    	
    	
    	
    	
  T	WAS	DORA	TORRINGTON	WHO	STARTED	THE	SUBJECT	AS	WE
  lay	in	deck	chairs	near	the	tennis	court	enjoying	that	pleasant	hour	in	late
summer	between	sunset	and	the	dressing	gong.	She	was	of	the	restless,	wealthy
type	who	are	never	happy	unless	mixed	up	in	the	very	latest	craze.	It	had	started
with	Women	Suffrage,	and	now	consisted	of	a	mania	for	a	religion	which,	from
her	conversation,	we	gathered	was	a	cross	between	Spiritualism	and	Christian
Science.	Her	position	as	hostess	gave	her	privileges,	and	her	audience	tried	not
to	appear	bored	as	she	dwelt	on	a	lecture	she	had	recently	attended.
    "He	was	such	a	dear	little	man,"	she	rambled,	"all	bald-head	and	forehead,
and	he	gave	us	such	an	interesting	talk	on	the	subject	of	'Faith.'	Do	you	know	he
said	that	the	Bible	was	quite	correct,—	literally	I	mean—when	it	says	that	faith
can	remove	mountains,	and	he	gave	us	all	kinds	of	weird	stories	to	prove	what
he	said.	Then	he	went	on	to	say	that	he	saw	no	reason	why,	if	we	had	sufficient
faith,	we	shouldn't	be	able	to	do	even	more	than	that,	and	actually	create	things!
Wouldn't	it	be	too	thrilling	if	we	could	think	of	wanting	a	new	car	so	hard	that	it
suddenly	arrived."
    Her	audience	stirred.	The	idea	had	possibilities.
    "Think	too,"	said	Vera,	whom	I	would	have	you	know	is	my	wife,	"of	being
able	to	concentrate	so	hard	on	Tim	that	half	his	face	suddenly	disappeared
behind	a	beard.	It	might	make	him	look	quite	distinguished,	though	I'm	afraid,"
she	added	sadly,	"it	could	never	make	him	good-looking."
    I	stiffened.	Humour	of	this	type	struck	me	as	being	crude	and	certainly	unjust.
I	was	about	to	launch	a	snappy	counter-attack,	when	a	grunt	from	the	chair	on
my	left	diverted	my	attention.
    Peter	Mainwaring,	who	occupied	it,	was	apparently	the	only	one	present	who
hadn't	treated	the	idea	as	a	joke,	and	as	I	glanced	at	him	was	mumbling	to
himself	with	a	far	away	look	in	his,	eyes.
    I	postponed	my	snappy	reply,	and	gave	him	a	dig	with	my	elbow	to	bring	him
back	to	earth.
    "What's	biting	you,	Peter?"	I	enquired.	"Bring	it	out	and	let	the	public	enjoy
       "What's	biting	you,	Peter?"	I	enquired.	"Bring	it	out	and	let	the	public	enjoy
it."
    "It's	not	so	foolish	or	impossible	as	you	all	think,	because	I've	seen	it,"	was
the	unexpected	reply.
    Ten	pairs	of	eyes	focussed	themselves	on	Peter	curiously,	who	finding
himself	the	centre	of	attention,	grew	flurried	and	evidently	regretted	his	remark.
    "I	scent	a	story,"	quoth	pretty	Yvonne	Elder,	removing	her	graceful	young
self	from	the	edge	of	a	table	to	the	comfort	of	a	deck	chair.	"Let's	have	it	Peter
before	we	go	in	to	dress."
    Peter,	who	had	just	returned	from	a	shooting	trip	in	India,	and	had	been	more
than	usually	silent	of	late,	glanced	round	enquiringly.	We	were	unanimous	in
assent.	Peter's	stories,	few	and	far	between,	were	invariably	good.	As	he	is	a	far
better	story-teller	than	I	shall	ever	be,	I	will	give	it	in	his	own	words.
    "It	was	three	months	before	I	left	for	home,"	he	commenced,	"and	whole	yarn
sounds	so	utterly	incredible,	that	I'll	pardon	you	all	if	you	think	I	was	mad	or
suffering	from	D.T.'s	at	the	time.	Sometimes	I	begin	to	think	so	myself."
    For	three	months	I	had	been	wandering	all	over	India	slaughtering	away	to
my	heart's	content,	and	had	been	more	than	usually	successful.	It	was	in	Madras
on	my	way	down	to	Colombo	and	Home,	that	I	met	a	man	by	name	of	Frobisher.
We	were	in	the	bar	of	the	Madras	Club	at	the	time,	and	hearing	that	I	had	been
out	big	game	shooting,	he	asked	me	if	I	had	visited	the	West	Coast	in	the	course
of	my	travels.	As	a	matter	of	fact,	it	was	about	the	only	part	that	I	hadn't	visited,
and	told	him	so.
    "Why	Heaven's	man,"	he	said,	"you've	missed	the	best	part	of	India	for	game.
You	can	get	elephant,	tiger,	bison,	bear,	panther,	crocodile—any	blinking	thing
you	like	down	there."
    It	was	off	the	beaten	track	for	me,	but	his	enthusiasm	fired	me.	After	all,	I
thought,	I	might	as	well	do	the	thing	properly	while	I	was	about	it.
    "I	have	a	great	friend	down	there,"	he	continued,	the	light	of	the	chase	in	his
eye.	"I'll	give	you	an	introduction	to	him	if	you	like,	though	I	haven't	seen	him
for	years	now.	He	is	as	keen	a	sportsman	as	you	and	I'm	sure	would	show	you	all
the	best	places."
    I	hesitated	and	was	lost.
    "Thanks	very	much,"	I	replied.	"I	think	I'll	try	it.	Can	you	tell	me	where	your
friend	lives?"
    "He's	at	a	place	called	Munaloor,	about	sixty	miles	inland	and	all	on	his	own.
He	plays	at	growing	rubber,	but	has	ample	private	means,	and	spends	a	large
portion	of	his	time	out	shooting.	He's	a	bachelor	and	middle	aged,	but	I	warn	you
he's	a	bit	of	a	crank	in	many	ways.	I	expect	you'll	hit	it	off	all	right	though."
    The	following	day	there	came	a	note	round	to	my	hotel	from	Frobisher,
    The	following	day	there	came	a	note	round	to	my	hotel	from	Frobisher,
containing	the	letter	of	introduction	and	a	brief	note	wishing	me	luck	and
deploring	his	inability	to	come	with	me.	As	a	post-script	was	another	warning
about	his	friend's	eccentricies.	God!	if	I'd	only	known	then	what	those
eccentricies	were!
    I	won't	bore	you	with	my	journey	across	the	Coast.	I	went	over	by	car,	taking
it	easily	and	thoroughly	enjoying	the	four	hundred	mile	trip.	At	the	small	Club
on	the	coast	where	I	stayed	the	night	before	starting	off	inland,	I	made	enquiries
about	my	perspective	host,	whose	name,	I	had	learnt,	was	Anderson.	Information
was	very	vague—an	unusual	thing	in	a	part	where	Europeans	are	few	and	far
between.	Anderson	was	not	a	member	of	the	Club,	and	very	rarely,	it	appeared,
ever	visited	the	town.	I	gathered	he	was	a	bit	of	a	hermit,	who	spent	his	entire
time	on	the	Estate	and	was	rarely	seen	by	anyone.	He	was	twenty	miles	from	his
nearest	neighbours,	and	discouraged	any	attempt	at	social	intercourse.	My
informants	were	rather	tickled	at	the	idea	of	my	paying	him	a	visit,	but	wished
me	luck.
    All	this	didn't	sound	too	encouraging,	but	the	next	day	I	set	out	hoping	for	the
best.	The	first	thirty	miles	of	road	proved	excellent,	but	after	leaving	the	main
road,	which	carried	straight	on	to	the	Nilgiris	towering	above	me,	and	taking	a
branch	road,	the	surface	got	steadily	worse	and	worse.	For	the	first	few	miles
there	were	paddy	fields	and	cocoanut	groves,	but	as	I	went	further,	these
gradually	disappeared	until	eventually	I	was	driving	over	what	was	little	more
than	a	footpath,	with	dense	jungle	on	either	side.	Twice	I	skirted	fairly	large
rubber	estates,	but	after	leaving	them	I	saw	no	sign	of	cultivation	or	human
residence	at	all	with	the	exception	of	a	few	odd	clusters	of	wretched	grass	huts,
occupied	by	a	local	jungle	tribe.
    I	had	not	left	the	coast	until	fairly	late,	and	on	account	of	the	condition	of	the
road,	it	was	dusk	by	the	time	I	reached	Munaloor	Estate.	To	my	surprise	it	was
beautifully	kept	and	evidently	run	on	scientific	and	up-to-date	lines.	The	coolies
quarters	were	filled	with	contented	looking	natives,	who	regarded	me	and	my	car
with	evident	surprise.	Everywhere	were	signs	of	prosperity.	The	misgivings
which	I	had	felt	before	began	to	melt.	The	man	who	ran	a	show	like	this	couldn't
be	the	bear	that	rumour	described.
    A	turn	in	the	road	and	a	steepish	climb	brought	me	to	his	Bungalow,	and	as	I
twisted	my	way	up	the	drive,	amidst	masses	of	tropical	flowers.	I	experienced	an
odd	feeling	of	elation	and	apprehension	at	its	appearance.	That	doesn't	sound
possible,	but	it's	the	only	way	I	can	describe	it.
    The	Bungalow	itself	was	a	big	one,	but	of	the	most	bizarre	and	fantastic
construction	imaginable.	Eastern	and	Western	architecture	seemed	to	have
blended,	and	the	result,	though	undoubtedly	attractive,	was	so	unusual	as	to	give
blended,	and	the	result,	though	undoubtedly	attractive,	was	so	unusual	as	to	give
one	a	curious	sense	of	discomfort.	It	was	a	two-storeyed	building;	long,	rambling
and	highly	decorated.	Minarets	and	domes	formed	the	roof,	and	were	painted
gold.	A	large	low	verandah	composed	the	front,	but	was	rendered	gloomy	by
numerous	large	and	over-decorated	pillars.	The	whole	building	was	painted
cream	instead	of	the	usual	white,	and,	coupled	with	the	golden	minarets,	proved,
as	I	have	said	before,	a	trifle	overwhelming.	I	hadn't	time	to	take	in	more	details
however,	before	I	pulled	up	in	front	of	the	verandah	and	met	my	host.
    Here	I	received	another	shock.	I	don't	know	quite	what	I	had	expected	him	to
be	like,	but	I	certainly	wasn't	prepared	for	what	I	saw.
    He	was	a	giant	of	a	man	in	every	sense	of	the	word.	Six	foot	three	at	least,
and	almost	too	broad	for	his	height.	A	shaggy	mass	of	black	hair	covered	his
enormous	head,	while	a	vast	black	beard	concealed	half	his	face.	But	it	was	his
eyes	that	really	fascinated	me.	Glaring	at	me	from	under	bushy	black	eyebrows
they	made	me	feel	rather	like	a	rabbit	fascinated	by	a	snake.	There	was	a
compelling	power	in	them	that	was	almost	frightening,	and	they	weren't	looking
any	too	sociable	then.
    It	was	he	who	broke	a	rather	awkward	pause.
    "Who	are	you,	and	what	do	you	want?	I	don't	like	visitors	here."
    His	voice	was	as	large	and	deep	as	his	frame	would	indicate,	and	the	opening
wasn't	exactly	promising.	I	removed	my	fascinated	stare	and	delved	in	my
pocket.
    "I	have	a	letter	of	introduction	here	from	Frobisher,	whom	I	understand	is	a
friend	of	yours.	I	am	on	a	shooting	trip,	and	wondered	if	you	could	be	so	kind	as
to	put	me	on	to	some	good	spots."
    At	the	mention	of	his	friend,	the	giant's	whole	manner	changed	at	once.	His
beard,	which	had	literally	seemed	to	bristle	before,	relaxed,	and	a	singularly
pleasant	smile	creased	round	his	eyes,	which	were	about	all	that	were	visible	of
his	face.
    "Friend	of	Frobisher's,	are	you?	I'm	afraid	I	must	have	seemed	rather	rude	but
I'm	shy	of	strangers.	Come	along	in	and	have	some	tea;	my	Boys	will	bring	in
the	luggage	and	see	to	the	car."
    He	took	the	letter	and	led	the	way	inside.	Here	yet	another	surprise	awaited
me.	I	should	have	been	prepared	for	it,	but	somehow	I	wasn't.	Eastern
voluptiousness	and	Western	comfort	were	the	dominating	features.	Thick
Persian	rugs	covered	the	floors;	low	divans	took	the	place	of	the	customary
"long	chairs,"	and	were	buried	under	masses	of	multi-coloured	cushions;	rich
and	highly	coloured	hangings	and	tapestries,	obviously	collected	from	all
portions	of	the	East,	covered	the	few	spaces	on	the	walls	that	were	not:	occupied
by	sporting	trophies,	and	draped	the	numerous	doors.	Even	the	lighting—and	he
by	sporting	trophies,	and	draped	the	numerous	doors.	Even	the	lighting—and	he
had	electric	light	out	there	in	the	jungle,—was	unusual.	Cunningly	concealed,
and	softly	coloured	bulbs,	threw	a	diffused	light	over	the	place,	and	I	could	have
sworn	that	there	was	a	kind	of	incense	burning	somewhere.	The	centre	room,
into	which	he	brought	me,	extended	the	whole	height	of	the	building,	and	had	as
ceiling	one	of	the	golden	domes,—	painted	gold	inside	also,—and	a	balcony
formed	by	the	second	storey	which	ran	all	round	it.	I	felt	rather	as	if	I	had
stepped	straight	into	a	Drury	Lane	production	of	the	"Arabian	Nights,"	and	half
expected	to	see	scantily	clad	dancing	girls	enter.	And	the	extraordinary	part	was
that	he	seemed	to	fit	into	the	picture	in	spite	of	his	European	clothes.
    He	must	have	seen	my	look	of	astonishment,	for	he	smiled	again.
    "I'm	afraid	you	must	think	this	a	bit	out	of	the	ordinary"—	I	rather	liked	that.
'A	bit	out	of	the	ordinary,'—I	should	damn	well	think	so,	"but	think	you	will	find
it	fairly	comfortable."
    I	have	to	confess	that	it	was.	After	tea,	a	grave	and	bearded	servant,—no
South	Indian	he,	but	a	Pathan	from	the	North,—led	me	to	my	room,	where	I
found	my	dinner	jacket,	which	by	luck	I	had	brought,	laid	out,	and	a	hot	bath	in	a
sunken	marble	bathroom	awaiting.
    Dinner	that	night	I	rather	dreaded.	I	had	visions	of	us	reclining	on	divans	and
eating	our	food	off	golden	platters,	but	I	found	that	I	had	no	need	for	alarm,	as
my	host	was	apparently	perfectly	normal	in	that	respect,	and	after	a	preliminary
cocktail,	we	sat	down	at	a	gleaming	ebony	table	with	glittering	glassware	and
spotless	linen.
    Anderson,	looking	really	magnificent	in	his	dinner	jacket,	with	which	he
wore	a	scarlet	"cumberbund,"	chatted	agreeably	of	his	views	on	life.
    "I	don't	like	visitors,"	he	said,	"partly	because	they	would	not	understand	all
this,"	with	a	gesture	towards	the	ornate	surroundings,	"but	chiefly	because	I	find
the	average	human	being	is	almost	entirely	devoid	of	brains,—and	I	can't	stand
idiots.	I	have	planned	out	my	own	method	of	living,	and	have	my	own	particular
hobbies	and	vices.	Ordinary	people	might	object	to	them.	For	instance,	I	keep
what	is	termed	a	harem,	and	dabble	in	what	would	probably	be	called	'black	art.'
Well-meaning	busy	bodies	would	doubtless	attempt	to	reform	me	if	they	knew
about	it,	so	for	the	sake	of	peace	I	shut	myself	off	from	the	outside	world."
    I	felt	singularly	small.	I	have	no	pretence	to	intellect,	and	whatever	may	be
my	public	opinion	on	"harems"	and	"black	art,"	I	don't	somehow	agree	with
them	in	practice.	But	this	black	bearded	giant	completely	overwhelmed	me	with
his	personality.	One	of	his	hobbies	was	a	study	of	the	natives	of	South	India,	and
his	stories	of	their	different	habits	and	customs	kept	me	enthralled	throughout
dinner	and	the	coffee	and	liqueurs	which	followed.	Only	once	again	did	he	refer
to	"black	art."
to	"black	art."
    "The	jungle	tribe	of	this	part,"	he	said,	"are	one	of	the	most	primitive	races	in
the	world	and	yet	have	control	over	powers	of	which	the	rest	of	the	world	knows
nothing."
    I	was	interested	and	asked	for	details,	but	he	shut	up	at	once.
    "No,	no,	not	now.	We	must	be	up	early	to-morrow	if	we	are	to	do	any
shooting,	and	I	don't	want	you	to	go	having	nightmares.	I	have	a	little	wooden
shack	about	fifteen	miles	from	here	which	I	use	for	trips	of	this	kind	and	make
my	headquarters.	It	is	quite	near	a	settlement	of	the	jungle	tribe	I	was	referring
to,	and	I	find	them	very	useful	as	'shikaris'	and	general	porters.	If	you	have	any
breeches	and	putties.	I	advise	you	to	wear	them	to-morrow	as	the	jungle	is
teeming	with	leeches	at	this	time	of	year.	In	the	meantime	we	had	better	be
getting	to	be	if	we	are	to	be	up	at	four-thirty	in	the	morning."
    Peter	paused	awhile	here	and	took	a	sip	of	the	whisky	and	soda	by	his	side,
while	the	rest	of	us	settled	ourselves	more	comfortably	in	our	chairs	in
anticipation	of	the	second	half	of	his	story.
    "I	am	sorry	to	have	taken	so	long	over	the	preliminaries,"	he	resumed,	"but	it
is	essential	that	you	should	try	and	grasp	the	character	of	this	man	to	follow	what
happened	during	that	shooting	trip."
    It	was	gloriously	fine	when	we	set	out	early	next	morning	after	a	small
breakfast.	The	rains	had	just	finished	and	Nature	was	at	her	best	and	brightest.
The	sun,	which	rose	shortly	after	we	left	the	Bungalow,	seemed	to	shine	on	a
cleansed	and	refreshed	world	and	even	as	it	dispelled	the	morning	mists,	had	not
as	yet	enough	power	to	cause	any	discomfort.	My	host,	as	he	strode	along	beside
me,	informed	me	that	he	kept	this	shack	prepared	all	the	year	round,	so	that	we
could	stay	out	as	long	as	we	wished.
    "There	are	ibex	on	those	hills,"	he	continued,	pointing	to	the	towering
outskirts	of	the	Nilgiris,	on	whose	sides	the	pearl	grey	mists	were	slowly
dissolving,	"but	they	are	wily	creatures,	and	we	will	be	lucky	if	we	get	one."
    He	chatted	away	cheerily	of	the	various	adventures	he	had	had	out	shooting
and	it	was	evident	that	he	was	a	great	"shikari."	Soon	after	this	we	left	the
friendly	rubber	trees	and	the	narrowness	of	the	jungle	path	and	the	density	of	the
under	growth,	put	an	end	to	further	conversation.
    The	West	Coast	jungle	is	different	to	that	of	the	rest	of	India.	An	extremely
heavy	rainfall,	and	a	damp,	sticky	heat,	make	for	luxuriant	growth	and	as	we
pushed	our	way	along,	with	giant	trees	and	exotic	creepers	and	flowers	around
us,	I	felt	strangely	awed	by	the	magnificence	of	it	all.	My	companion	was
evidently	more	wideawake,	for	as	I	dreamed,	there	came	the	sharp	crash	of	his
gun,	and	a	jungle	fowl,	which	had	rashly	chosen	that	moment	to	fly	across	the
path,	fell	almost	at	my	feet.
path,	fell	almost	at	my	feet.
    "Something	for	the	pot,"	he	smiled,	handing	it	over	to	one	of	the	coolies	who
was	carrying	our	kit.
    As	I	have	said,	it	was	only	fifteen	miles,	but	fifteen	miles	through	the	jungle
takes	some	doing,	and	I	was	glad	enough	when	we	came	into	the	little	clearing
which	contained	the	natives'	grass	huts	and	was	told	that	the	shack	was	only	a
few	hundred	yards	ahead.
    Anderson	stopped	awhile	and	chatted	with	the	natives,	who	to	me	resembled
apes	more	than	men,	and	I	noticed	a	curious	look	in	their	eyes,	which	later	I
realized	was	a	mixture	of	awe	and	fright.	He	was	apparently	something	of	God
to	them,	and	although	he	seemed	to	speak	kindly	enough,	I	could	detect	the	ring
of	authority	in	his	voice	and	read	abject	submission	in	their	eyes	and	manner.
    The	hut	proved	to	be,	as	he	said,	only	a	bamboo	and	thatch	affair,	but	was
furnished	inside	in	the	same	weird	manner	as	his	Bungalow.	He	evidently
believed	in	doing	his	shooting	in	comfort,—	in	fact	he	admitted	so	to	me,	but
somehow	I	couldn't	help	wishing,	even	that	first	night,	that	the	place	wasn't	quite
so	comfortable.	It	all	seemed	so	unreal:	so	fantastic,	and	there	was	a	definite
feeling	of	repulsion	about	this	lonely	hut	in	the	depths	of	the	jungle—	a	feeling
akin	to	that	which	had	struck	me	when	I	first	saw	his	Bungalow,—only	more
pronounced.
    For	a	complete	week,	however,	it	seemed	as	if	my	apprehensions	were
unfounded.	We	had	excellent	sport	in	every	way,	and	I	was	lucky	enough	to	bag
two	fine	bison	bulls	and	an	ibex.	Anderson	was	the	perfect	host	and	kept	me
amused	night	after	night	with	his	strange	philosophy	and	endless	stock	of	yarns.
    It	was	on	the	evening	before	we	started	back	for	home	that	things	happened,
and	I	feel	quite	creepy	even	now	at	the	thought	of	them.
    We	had	had	a	fairly	strenuous	day	and	had	returned	just	before	nightfall,	with
a	sambhur	stag	and	a	huge	boar	"tusker"	by	way	of	trophies.	After	an	excellent
dinner	we	were	lazing	amongst	the	cushions	of	his	divans	chatting	desultorily.	I
remember	that	it	was	I	who	brought	the	subject	up	first.	We	happened	to	be
talking	on	religion,	and	remembering	Anderson's	references	to	"black	art,"	I
asked	him	casually	if	he	thought	there	was	anything	in	the	doings	of	some	of	the
famous	Spiritualists.
    He	eyed	me	as	if	weighing	me	up,	and	evidently	finding	the	inspection
satisfactory,	burst	forth:
    "	'Anything	in	it.'	Of	course	there's	something	in	it—there's	everything	in	it,
but	those	idiots	at	home	are	merely	blundering	around	the	edges	of	the	subject.
They	think,	when	they	make	tables	knock,	and	shapes	materialize,	that	they	are
invoking	spirits,—	the	poor	brainless	fools.	They	are	toying	with	the	greatest
power	on	earth,	and	know	nothing	of	it.	They	don't	realize	their	danger,	and
never	will	until	someone	accidently	stumbles	on	the	truth,—	and	then	he
never	will	until	someone	accidently	stumbles	on	the	truth,—	and	then	he
probably	won't	live	to	tell	it."
    I	was	keenly	interested	and	even	rather	excited.
    "I'm	afraid	I	can't	quite	follow	what	you	are	talking	about.	What	is	this
'power'	to	which	you	refer?"
    The	light	of	fanaticism	was	burning	in	the	man's	eye,	but	his	reply	was	sober
enough.
    "It	is	something	that	took	me	years	to	discover,	and	even	then	I	only	found	it
in	the	end	by	accident.	I	think	I	have	mentioned	before	that	these	Tiamurs,"—
referring	to	the	jungle	tribe	near	whose	settlement	we	were	living—"have
powers	that	no	one	else	on	earth	possesses.	From	them	I	accidently	learnt	the
secret,	but	given	the	necessary	clue,	have	raised	that	power	to	be	something
more	than	it	will	ever	be	to	them	and	have	gone	many	stages	further	than	they
ever	will.	You	won't	understand	the	full	psychological	details,	so	I	am	going	to
put	it	as	simply	as	I	can.	You	may	have	read	in	the	papers	of	an	experiment
conducted	which	proved	that	the	human	eye	has	a	slight	power	of	attraction.	In
this	case	I	believe,	it	was	demonstrated	that	the	'rays',	or	whatever	you	like	to
call	them,	issuing	from	a	man's	eye,	were	powerful	enough	to	move	a	small
object	suspended	from	a	hair,	and	cause	it	to	oscillate	slightly.	I,	at	that	time,
was	dabbling	in	so-called	Spiritualism	and	I	recall	finding,	after	reading	that
article—	which	seemed	to	draw	no	great	public	attention—that	it	fitted	in	with	a
theory	which	I	had	already	begun	to	form.	Then	suddenly	out	here,	I	hit	on	the
truth.	I	won't	trouble	you	with	how	it	happened,	but	will	tell	you	of	the	stage
which	I	have	now	reached.	It's	a	difficult	thing	to	explain,	but	I'll	do	my	best."
    I	shifted	to	a	more	comfortable	position	amongst	the	cushions	and	waited	for
this	remarkable	man	to	continue.
    "The	human	brain	is	a	marvellous	affair—far	more	wonderful	than	even	the
leading	psychologists	dream.	They	do	not	know,	for	example	that	from	the
moment	of	birth	until	death,	the	cells	of	our	brains	are	ceaselessly	sending	out
what,	for	lack	of	a	better	word,	I	will	call	'rays'.	Neither	do	they	know	that	these
'rays'	have	the	most	extraordinary	powers.	They	succeeded	in	proving	that	the
eye	could	move	matter,	but	there	they	dropped	the	subject.	Little	did	they	realize
that	the	eye	was	then	merely	concentrating	those	brain	'rays'	and	that	given	time
and	practice,	the	brain	is	capable	of	moving	far	more	than	a	mere	scrap	of	metal
dangling	from	a	hair."
    He	must	have	seen	the	doubt	in	my	eyes,	for	he	pointed	to	an	ordinary
walking	stick	leaning	against	the	wall	at	the	other	side	of	the	room.
    "Watch,"	he	said	curtly.
    I	looked;	rubbed	my	eyes	and	looked	again.	It	was	true	and	I	wasn't
dreaming.	The	walking	stick	was	moving	slowly	across	the	room,—upright	and
of	its	own	accord!
    I	was	too	spellbound	even	to	be	frightened,	and	turned	my	gaze	to	his	face.
His	eyes	were	fixed	on	the	stick	and	the	pupils	had	narrowed	down	to	mere	pin-
points.	Almost	could	I	imagine	those	"rays"	of	his	issuing	from	his	brilliant	eyes.
    He	took	the	stick	as	it	reached	him	and	threw	it	over	to	me.	I	examined	it	with
care.	It	was	solid	enough	in	all	conscience.
    He	regarded	me	with	shining	eyes.
    "Frightened?"
    I	shook	my	head	dumbly.	I	was—but	I	wasn't	going	to	admit	it.
    "No,"	he	said,	continuing	his	talk	as	if	there	had	been	no	interruption,	"there
is	nothing	to	be	frightened	of	in	that,	but	it's	when	we	reach	the	next	stage	that	in
the	hands	of	amateurs,	the	danger	arises.	Shall	I	go	on?"
    I	nodded,	still	incapable	of	speech.
    "Even	the	Tiamurs	can	do	that,	and	so	can	our	scientific	and	spiritualistic
friends	at	home,—on	a	minor	scale.	They	can	even	go	a	step	further	and	use
those	rays	to	make	matter—but	they	don't	realize	it.	When	they	see	a	ghostly
face	in	a	darkened	room,	or	feel	beastly	animals	crawling	or	flapping	their
wings,	they	think	they	have	invoked	some	long	dead	spirit.	What	they	really	see,
however,	is	the	creation	of	their	own	minds,	or	rather	of	their	sub-conscious
minds.	Science	has	long	ago	proved	that	the	entire	universe,	including	you	and
me,	is	composed	of	atoms.	Constantly	they	are	trying	to	smash	atoms,	or	some
such	foolishness,	little	knowing	that	from	the	human	brain	alone	the	necessary
power	can	be	generated.	'Rays'	that	are	sufficient	to	attract	the	atoms	which
compose	an	object,	are	also	invested	with	further	powers,—those	of
disintegrating	and	reassembling	atoms	in	any	form	that	the	brain	may	desire.	The
'ghosts'	that	spiritualists	see	are	the	result	of	their	inadvertent	use	of	this	power,
and	therein	lies	their	danger.	I	have	the	advantage	that	I	know	what	I	am	playing
with—they	don't."
    He	paused	a	while	and	I	began	to	wonder	whether	it	was	all	a	ghastly
nightmare	or	not.	Before	I	had	time	to	speak,	he	had	commenced	again.
    "So	far	have	I	got,	my	friend,	but	here	temporarily	I	have	to	admit	defeat.	I
can	create	something	out	of	nothing.	I	can	make	a	stone	where	there	was	no
stone	before,	but	those	creations	remain	a	part	of	me,	and	one	the	relaxation	of
my	will	power	they	depart	into	the	void	out	of	which	they	came.	If	I	could
separate	them	from	myself.	I	would	achieve	the	ambition	of	my	life,	and	control
a	power	sufficient	to	rule	the	world."	And	he	finished	triumphantly.	"I	am	on	the
verge	of	obtaining	that	power."
    I	stared	at	him	fascinated:	horror	incredulity	and	terror	on	my	face.	He	looked
at	me	in	amusement.
at	me	in	amusement.
    "You	evidently	don't	believe	me.	I	will	have	to	give	you	another
demonstration."
    I	shook	my	head	beseechingly,	but	he	was	too	engrossed	with	his	subject.
    "Think	of	some	definite	object,	will	you,"	he	demanded.	"Not	too	large	for
convenience's	sake.	The	brain,	like	a	wireless	set,	has	its	receiving	as	well	as	its
transmitting	apparatus.	If	you	think	hard	enough	of	anything,	my	brain	will
receive	your	thoughts	and	reproduce	the	object	of	them	for	you.	All	I	ask	of	you
is	to	remain	where	you	are	and	not	touch	either	me	or	it."
    My	curiosity	overcame	my	terror,	but	for	the	life	of	me	I	could	find	nothing
suitable	to	think	of.	Finally	in	despair,	I	started	thinking	of	one	of	the	beautiful
champagne	glasses	that	we	had	used	in	his	Bungalow	that	first	night.	It	was	a
lovely	thing	of	purest	glass	with	a	long	tapering	stem	and	delicately	tinted	lip,
and	the	memory	of	it	was	still	strong	in	my	mind.	I	glanced	at	Anderson	as	I
thought.	He	was	half	sitting,	half	lying	on	a	divan	some	eight	feet	away,	and
separated	from	me	only	by	a	low	lacquer	table.	His	eyes,	as	on	the	previous
occasion,	were	wide	open,	but	with	the	pupils	contracted	to	mere	pin	points
while	their	gaze	was	concentrated	on	the	table	between	us.	I	shrank	back	in
mortal	terror	from	what	I	felt	was	going	to	happen,	but	my	eyes	were	fascinated
—	fixed.	It	happened!	Before	my	very	eyes	it	happened!	In	the	subdued	light	of
that	little	room,	the	fruit	of	my	brain	was	born	out	of	the	very	air,	and	as	if	prove
its	reality,	Anderson	stretched	out	a	huge	arm	and	rapped	its	edges	until	it	rang.
It	was	too	much	for	my	frayed	nerves.	I	put	my	arms	before	my	face	as	if	to
ward	off	a	blow	and	to	shut	out	the	sight	of	that	slender	glittering	"thing".
    "Stop,	stop,"	I	almost	shrieked.	"It's—it's	blasphemy."
    The	next	thing	I	can	remember	distinctly	was	the	fizz	of	on	opening	soda
water	bottle,	and	looking	up	from	the	shelter	of	my	arms,	found	Anderson
standing	beside	me	pouring	soda	into	a	good	stiff	peg	of	whisky.
    "Here	drink	this	my	son,"	he	said	quite	gently.	"I	was	a	damned	fool	to	go
showing	off	my	parlour	tricks.	They	are	things	I	have	never	shown	anybody,—
except	the	Tiamurs,	and	even	they	don't	like	them."
    I	grabbed	at	the	whisky	gladly	enough	and	Anderson	became	his	usual
courteous	self,	but	I	was	thankful	when	dawn	broke	next	morning,	and	after	a
sleepless	night	I	was	able	to	get	away	from	the	scene	of	those	nightmare
experiments	into	what	seemed	the	clear,	uncontaminated	air	of	the	jungle.
    Anderson	enquired	solicitously	after	my	health,	and	again	expressed	regret	at
having	scared	me	so.
    "I'm	afraid	that	I	was	carried	away	by	my	enthusiasm,"	he	said.	"I	will	be
grateful	if	you	will	keep	all	that	you	have	seen	and	heard	to	yourself,—at	any
rate	unless	you	hear	from	me."
rate	unless	you	hear	from	me."
    I	promised	him	readily	enough.	I	didn't	want	to	be	considered	more	of	a	liar
than	I	was	already.
    The	morning	was	clear	and	fine,	but	even	in	the	pleasant	twilight	of	the
jungle	I	was	still	feeling	nervous,	and	hurried	on	determined	to	set	off	for
civilization	in	the	car	that	day	rather	than	spend	another	night	with	Anderson.	In
order	to	travel	quicker,	we	had	left	our	guns	with	the	luggage	coolies	and	after
some	three	hours	brisk	tramping,	were	some	way	on	ahead	of	them.
    As	we	were	crossing	a	small	track	of	swampy	ground.	Anderson	leant
forward	and	examined	some	marks	in	the	mud.
    "I	see	that	our	old	friend	the	'rogue'	elephant	has	just	come	along	here,"	he
remarked.	"He	can't	be	very	far	ahead	either,	as	the	water	is	only	just	beginning
to	filter	into	his	tracks."
    "How	do	you	know	he	is	a	'rogue,'"	I	asked,	"Is	this	another	exhibition	of
your	supernatural	powers?"
    Anderson	laughed	good	naturedly.
    "No.	I	happen	to	know	that	he	is	the	'rogue'	from	the	fact	that	one	of	his	feet
is	slightly	deformed	and	smaller	than	the	others.	He	has	been	hanging	around	the
countryside	for	some	time,	and	besides	doing	a	lot	of	damage	to	the	Estate,	is
reputed	to	have	killed	several	coolies.	I	hope	we	don't	meet	him	with	only
walking	sticks	in	our	hands.	I've	half	a	mind	to	wait	for	our	rifles."
    I	succeeded	in	persuading	him	to	come	on,	but	a	few	minutes	later	bitterly
regretted	my	impetuosity.
    We	had	passed	into	one	of	those	occasional	small	clearings	in	the	jungle
where	thick	grass	was	growing	shoulder	high.	We	had	got	nearly	three-quarters
of	the	way	across	it	when	suddenly	from	the	other	side,	came	the	shrill,
unmistakable	'trumpet'	of	an	angry	elephant,	and	the	next	instant	the	jungle
parted	and	the	enormous	bulk	of	a	solitary	tusker	came	charging	down	towards
us.
    A	charging	elephant	is	an	unpleasant	sight	even	under	the	most	favourable
circumstances	but	when	one	is	standing	defenceless	in	a	clearing	with	the	nearest
tree	some	seventy-five	yards	away,	the	unpleasantness	becomes	acute.
    "Run,"	came	Anderson's	voice	curtly,	"For	your	life."
    I	needed	no	bidding;	I	was	already	running,	but	I	had	only	gone	a	few	yards
when	I	somehow	sensed	that	my	companion	wasn't	following.	I	glanced	over	my
shoulder	as	I	raced	along,	and	the	sight	which	I	saw	pulled	me	up	dead	in	my
tracks.
    Alone	out	there	in	the	clearing	stood	Anderson,	waiting	the	charging
elephant,	and	as	I	watched,	I	saw	him	raise	a	heavy	rifle	to	his	shoulder	and	aim
deliberately	at	the	only	vulnerable	spot	of	a	head-on	elephant,—the	centre	of	its
deliberately	at	the	only	vulnerable	spot	of	a	head-on	elephant,—the	centre	of	its
forehead.	Came	the	ear	splitting	crash	of	a	450	Express	and	the	elephant,
staggering	forward	a	few	paces,	fell	head	foremost	to	the	ground,	almost	on	top
of	the	prostrate	figure	of	Anderson,	who	had	crumpled	up	on	the	report	of	the
rifle.	I	dashed	back	horror-stricken,	but	was	too	late.	They	were	both	dead	when
I	reached	them."
    Peter	paused	again	and	finished	his	drink.
    "But	I	thought,"	said	Yvonne,	"that	you	had	left	your	rifles	behind."
    	
    Peter	hesitated.
    "We	had"	he	said	slowly	at	last.	"When	I	reached	his	body	all	that	was	lying
at	his	side	was	his	walking	stick."
    There	was	a	deathly	silence	as	Peter's	voice	completed	the	tale.
    "We	carried	him	back	to	the	Bungalow,	and	the	Doctor	whom	I	brought	back
next	day	after	an	all	night	run,	declared	death	due	to	heart	failure.	I	didn't	tell
him	the	full	yarn—I	didn't	want	to	be	ridiculed—so,	as	the	natives	weren't
saying	anything,	I	let	him	have	his	own	way.	Any	rate	it	would	have	done	no
good.	Poor	Anderson	had	achieved	his	ambition	and	in	doing	so	had	saved	my
life	and	lost	his	own."
    Peter	fished	in	a	pocket	and	pulled	out	a	small	battered	lump	of	lead:
obviously	the	spent	bullet	of	a	high	velocity	rifle.	We	crowded	round	to	examine
it.
    "I	found	that	next	day	in	the	dead	elephant's	brain,"	he	said	simply.
    	
                                            From	The	Madras	Mail	Annual	(1930)
                                                         The	Aryan	Smiles
                                                     by	J.	Warton	and	N.	Blenman
    	
    	
    	
    	
  T	SHALL	EVER	BE	ONE	OF	MY	GREATEST	REGRETS	THAT	I	DID	not
  go	with	Michael	Clancey	on	the	evening	he	met	his	untimely	death.	If	I	had
not	been	able	to	prevent	it,	I	might,	at	least,	have	consoled	a	pious	widow	and
daughter	with	the	thought	that	his	soul	still	lingered	for	the	charity	of	their
prayers,	and	that	his	end	had	not	been	the	awful	one	of	suicide.	Not	that	they
inclined	to	the	latter	view,	but	they	feared	it,	while,	with	the	mentality	of	simple
Irish	Catholics,	they	naturally	acquiesced	in	the	superstitious	explanation	of	a
very	bizarre	incident.
    Whereas	I	might,	then,	have	been	able	to	bring	into	the	light	of	human	reason
at	least	one	of	these	happenings	in	a	community	where	too	ready	a	credence	is
placed	in	the	damnable	Black	Arts	of	the	Orient,	it	is	to	a	mind,	sceptical	and
materialistic	as	mine,	the	more	galling	to	have	to	relate	only	the	remarkable	facts
concerning	the	loss	of	a	very	dear	friend.
    "Mike,"	I	had	said,	"I	can't	go	with	you	to-night,	much	as	I	would	love	to
have	a	drive"—and	much	as	I	liked	his	company;	for	we	used	to	spend	many	an
evening	chatting	of	our	military	days,	and	Mike,	bluff	and	quick-tempered,	had
been	the	most	popular	man	in	the	Battery.
    We	had	come	to	India	together,	and	like	so	many	soldiers	in	the	old	days,	we
had	been	glad	to	take	up	quieter	occupations	and	to	remain	in	the	country.	The
growing	railway	systems	offered	a	good	field	for	employment,	and	my	friend
had	joined	the	Southern	Punjab	and	Delhi	Railway;	on	this	comparatively	small
section	of	railroad,	he	had	had	a	somewhat	meteoric	career.	As	Station	Master	of
Delhi,	and	a	man	not	yet	forty-five,	he	had	reason	to	exult	in	his	change	of
professions,	for	he	might	otherwise	have	been	plain	Farrier-Sergeant	Clancey.
    I	had	been	lucky	to	get	in	with	a	firm	of	piecegoods	merchants.
    One	of	our	more	important	men	was	up	from	Calcutta,	and	as	I	had	a	semi-
business	dinner	to	attend	that	evening,	I	did	not	feel	quite	up	to	the	conviviality
which	Michael	Clancey	would	be	sure	to	lead	me	into:	although	there	was	time
for	a	little	outing	before	dinner,	I	had	preferred	to	entertain	him	at	my	bungalow.
After	an	half-hour's	tete-a-tete	and	a	couple	of	mild	whiskies	on	the	verandah,	he
had	climbed	into	his	dog-cart	alone,	cracked	his	whip	and	turned	sharply	out	my
had	climbed	into	his	dog-cart	alone,	cracked	his	whip	and	turned	sharply	out	my
gate.	It	was	a	sultry	July	evening.	Before	going	in	to	dress,	I	stood	outside	for	a
few	minutes	listening	to	the	fine	even	patter	of	his	Waler's	hoofs	get	fainter	and
fainter	down	the	long	quiet	road.	I	had	seen	and	heard	the	last	of	Mike	Clancey
for	ever,	but	did	not	know	it	then.
    It	must	have	been	7-30	when	he	left	me;	an	hour	later	I	was	at	the	hotel	at
which	I	was	to	dine.	Four	of	us	sat	down	to	dinner.
    We	were	well	into	our	cigars	when	I	received	the	following	note.	On	top	of
the	small	envelope	was	written	"Urgent,	Please	deliver	at	once."	Excusing
myself,	I	read:—
    "Dear	Mr.	Warton,—Mr.	Clancey's	syce,	who	is	the	bearer	of	this,	will	tell
you	more	than	I	can.	Being	a	friend	of	Mr.	Clancey's,	I	am	sure	you	will
question	the	man	at	once.	I	am	nervous	about	it	myself,	and	shall	tell	you	the
reasons	for	my	anxiety	if	you	would	call	over	now.—Yours	sincerely,—Marie
Smythe."
    Mrs.	Smythe	was	one	of	the	Railway	colony.	I	think	her	husband	was	the
Plate-Layer.	My	friend	was	boarding	with	the	Smythes	at	the	time	while	his	wife
and	daughter	were	in	the	Hills.
    Somewhat	disconcerted	at	receiving	this	vague	note,	I	crumpled	it	into	my
pocket,	and,	leaving	the	company	as	nicely	as	I	could,	went	downstairs	to	hear
what	the	groom	had	to	say.	He	had	come	down	in	his	master's	dog-cart;	the	horse
was	champing	and	sneezing	over	his	head	while	he	gave	me	a	story,	which,
coupled	with	Mrs.	Smythe's	note,	was	sufficiently	alarming,	although	the	whole
affair	bore	a	very	queer	aspect	indeed.
    For	a	time	I	wondered	whether	it	warranted	my	leaving	the	dinner	party.	I
told	the	syce	to	wait,	however,	and	went	back	to	my	fellow-diners	for	a	few
minutes	and	even	had	another	drink.	Being	uneasy	all	the	time,	and	as	it	was
nearly	ten	o'clock,	I	decided	at	last	to	go.	Saying	boldly	that	a	friend	had	been
suddenly	taken	ill,	and	receiving	from	each	one	a	laconic	"I'm	sorry!"	as	he	rose
to	shake	hands,	I	bid	my	companions	"Good-night."
    Sitting	by	the	syce,	while	he	drove	me	to	Mrs.	Smythe's,	I	got	him	to	recount
his	brief	story.
    "The	Sahib	went	out	first	at	seven	o'clock,"	he	said.
    "Yes,	yes,"	I	put	in,	"he	came	to	see	me."
    "Well,	he	returned	home,	called	for	the	whisky,	sat	a	while	on	the	'chabutra',
and	then	we	drove	off	towards	the	Roshanara	Gardens.	Sahib	often	went	there
before	dinner	'to	take	the	air'.	He	would	walk	round	the	Gardens,	leaving	me	to
hold	the	horse.	This	evening,	I	thought	it	rather	late	for	the	master's	usual	drive.
However,	it	was	still	lightsome	when	he	pulled	up	in	the	Gardens.	He	alighted
and	went	off	in	the	direction	of	the	Tank.	Holding	the	reins,	I	sat	down	on	the
and	went	off	in	the	direction	of	the	Tank.	Holding	the	reins,	I	sat	down	on	the
gravel	walk.	But	the	Sahib	being	longer	than	I	thought	he	would,	I	eventually
took	the	horse	and	buggy	a	few	paces	off	on	to	the	lawn,	where	I	secured	the
reins	to	a	small	tree,	gave	the	animal	his	fodder	from	the	cart,	and	began	to
smoke	myself.
    "In	this	way,	Sahib,	I	had	consumed	two	or	three	'biris',	strolling	about	some
times	to	see	if	the	master	was	in	sight;	and	the	horse	meanwhile	had	finished	his
bag	of	hay.
    "There	was	no	sign	of	the	Sahib,	and	we	must	have	been	out	more	than	an
hour—he	usually	dined	by	half-past-eight—so	I	walked	all	round	the	Gardens.
After	waiting	another	short	while,	I	drove	back	to	the	'kothi'	without	him,	then
inquired	at	Smythe	Memsahib's,	who	sent	me	back	to	the	Gardens	at	once	to
look	for	my	master;	but	I	did	not	stay	there	more	than	a	few	minutes.	To	tell	you
the	truth,	Sahib,	we	poor	country	folk	are	very	frightened.	And	what	was	the	use
of	waiting?	So	I	went	again	to	the	Memsahib,	after	having	called	first	at	your
house;	and	then	she	gave	me	the	letter	to	you."
    To	such	a	narrative	I	had	no	comments	to	make,	and	waited	rather	curiously
for	Mrs.	Smythe's	account,	which	she	gave	me	in	the	presence	of	her	husband.
    "We	stayed	dinner	very	long	for	Mr.	Clancey,"	she	said,	after	apologising	for
having	called	me	away.	This,	she	said,	she	would	not	have	done	but	for	the	fact
that	Mr.	Clancey	had	been	rather	unwell	during	the	day.
    "Oh,"	I	remarked,	"I	didn't	know	that.	He	seemed	all	right	when	I	saw	him
this	evening."
    "It's	a	funny	thing,	Mr.	Warton,"	she	went	on.	"A	kind	of	fits,	perhaps;
though	I	have	never	seen	anything	like	it	before.	At	breakfast	Mr.	Clancey
complained	of	feeling	very	hot.	He	said	his	skin	was	burning.	I	suggested
'prickly	heat';	but	he	assured	me	it	wasn't	that,	and	began	to	eat	quite	heartily.
Suddenly	we	saw	his	face	go	as	red	as	a	turkey-cock's;	he	jumped	from	the	table,
tearing	off	his	collar	and	unbuttoning	his	coat.	'Fiends	alive,	Fiends	alive,	Mrs.
Smythe!'	he	shouted,	grabbing	at	his	clothes.	'I'll	go	home!'	'No,	go	into	the
bedroom,	Mr.	Clancey,'	I	said.	'What's	the	matter?'	throwing	off	his	coat,	he	went
inside,	supported	by	my	husband."
    "With	his	shirt	off",	added	Mr.	Smythe,	"he	ran	straight	to	the	bathroom,	and
ducked	his	head	in	the	tub.	'I'm	on	fire,	Smythe,'	he	cried.	'Splash	it	on	hard!'	and
we	drenched	him	to	the	waist	with	mugfuls	of	cold	water,	you	could	see	the	very
blood	glowing	under	his	skin,	but	it	soon	got	back	its	natural	whiteness,	and	he
sat	down	with	us	and	finished	his	meal."
    Mrs.	Smythe	continued	the	account.
    "We	saw	him	again	at	tea	time,"	she	told	me.	"He	had	just	come	from	his
round	at	the	Station,	as	usual.	He	ate	very	little,	but	drank	an	enormous	quantity
round	at	the	Station,	as	usual.	He	ate	very	little,	but	drank	an	enormous	quantity
of	tea,	saying	there	was	nothing	like	tea	for	cooling	the	system.	It	has	been	a
very	hot	day,	as	you	know,	and	we	did	not	think	too	much	of	Mr.	Clancey's
discomfort.	However,	I	took	his	temperature	before	he	went	home;	he	had	no
fever."
    "In	that	case,"	I	said,	rising	impatiently,	"it	might	be	that	poor	Clancey	is
lying	in	an	apoplectic	fit,	or	something	of	the	kind—	I	wonder	whether	this	man
looked	properly!—I	had	better	go	to	the	Gardens	and	see."
    Smythe	offered	to	accompany	me,	and	we	set	off	to	the	Roshanara	Gardens.
On	the	way	I	had	more	details	of	my	friend's	misfortune.
    "My	wife	had	not	time	to	tell	you,"	began	Smythe;	"but	what	has	been
troubling	her	most	is	damn	queer—the	sort	of	thing	you	might	have	no	patience
with;	I	have	little	time	myself	for	these	tales—But	I	may	as	well	tell	it	to	you.
Now,	these	queer	symptoms	of	Clancey's,	when	he	complained	of	his	flesh	being
on	fire—these	may	be	anything	at	all.	But	he	told	us	blandly	that	he	thought	it
was	the	jogi's	curse."
    "The	jogi's	curse?"	I	said.
    "Yes,"	reiterated	Smythe,	"the	jogi's	curse.	And	when	he	said	this,	my	wife
became	very	solemn,	telling	him	it	was	not	right	to	jest	about	such	things.	But	let
me	explain.
    "Now,	you	know	how	hot-headed	Clancey	is.	It	appears	that	last	evening	he
maltreated	one	of	these	religious	mendicants—he	told	us	about	it	at	dinner.	He
was	driving	through	the	Station	garden	when	he	noticed	this	sadhu	fellow	on	the
grass-plot.	The	man	had	set	up	a	few	bricks,	lit	a	fire,	and	was	preparing	his
evening	meal.	What	Clancey	said	to	him	I	don't	know,	and	he	probably	had	good
reason	to	be	annoyed,	for	he	has	practically	made	that	garden	with	his	own
hands;	but	he	should	not	have	struck	the	fellow,—though	he	told	us	about	it	very
sadly	afterwards.	As	a	matter	of	fact,	he	is	too	fond	of	that	horsewhip	of	his,
using	it	on	the	Station	staff	at	times;	in	spite	of	it,	they	are	fond	of	him.	Anyhow,
he	says	the	jogi	was	insolent,	that	he	laughed	and	went	on	with	his	cooking.	The
Station	Master	riled	that	his	authority	should	be	so	flouted,	dismounted	from	his
dog-cart,	whip	in	hand,	and	ordered	the	trespasser	out	of	the	garden;	when	he
still	would	not	go,	Clancey	lashed	the	smiling	Hindu	three	or	four	times	across
the	back.	The	jogi	poured	some	water	on	to	the	fire,	and,	drawing	out	the
moistened	ashes	from	his	'chulah',	threw	it	in	handfuls	over	his	naked	body,
applying	the	emolient	especially	to	his	smarting	wounds.	Then,	holding	up	his
skinny	hands	and	pointing	heavenward,	he	muttered	something	which	Irishman
took	to	be	oaths	and	curses.	He	says	the	man	finally	gathered	up	his	things,	spat
on	the	ground,	and	went	away,	but	not	without	looking	round	at	Clancey	and
saying:	'The	Almighty	has	a	Lash	of	Retribution!	Its	thongs	are	Flames	of	Fire!"
saying:	'The	Almighty	has	a	Lash	of	Retribution!	Its	thongs	are	Flames	of	Fire!"
    "But,"	I	protested,	"Clancey	wouldn't	understand	all	that."
    "I	believe	one	of	his	babus	overheard,	and	translated	it	for	him,"	explained
Smythe.
    "An	eloquent	piece	of	nonsense!"	I	said.	"But,	of	course,	it's	just	possible
Clancey	has	been	ailing	from	the	weather.	It	has	been	a	particularly	hot	day."
    In	this	part	of	India	the	Monsoon	is	often	very	feeble.	Here	we	were	at	the
end	of	July,	and	still	panting	for	the	rain.	The	sky,	however,	had	been	overcast
all	day,	which	made	the	heat	the	more	unbearable.
    It	was	pitchy	dark	in	the	Gardens;	but	with	the	aid	of	a	couple	of	railway
lanterns,	we	eventually	went	over	the	grounds	very	thoroughly	by	eleven
o'clock.	During	this	search	Smythe	and	I	walked	right	under	a	huge	peepul	tree
that	grew	on	the	verge	of	the	Tank.	Under	this	tree	we	missed	the	light	from	the
second	lantern,	and,	calling	to	the	syce	who	carried	it	behind	us,	we	saw	that	he
stood	at	some	distance	away.	He	said	that	he	would	not	go	under	that	tree	for
love	or	money,	and	begged	that	we	would	not	ask	him	to	do	so.	So	Smythe	took
the	lamp	from	him,	and	we	passed	on	after	examining	the	ground	under	the	tree,
as	we	did	with	every	other	dark	patch	and	corner	of	the	Gardens.
    There	was	nothing	for	it	now	but	to	begin	a	long	vigil	on	the	spot	where	my
friend	had	left	his	dog-cart,	when	he	had	commenced	his	walk.	About	midnight
Smythe	went	home	to	his	wife,	so	I	was	left	with	the	syce	for	company.	He	sat
cross-legged	on	the	grass	near	me,	while	I	reclined	on	the	cushion	seat	which
had	been	removed	from	the	trap.
    Feeling	the	urge	to	engage	him	in	conversation,	there	was	one	question	that
came	to	me	at	once.	(The	more	important	matter	of	his	master's	encounter	with
the	jogi	we	had	already	thrashed	out;	he	had	been	with	Clancey	at	the	time	and
corroborated	that	story).	In	fact,	the	question	I	put	to	my	companion	now	was
just	an	idle	one,	for	I	guessed	the	likely	answer,	knowing	the	minds	of	these
rustic	folk	regarding	such	things	as	phantoms	and	spooks.	The	tree	he	had	been
so	afraid	of,	I	thought,	is	probably	haunted	by	a	she-devil,	the	well-known
'churail'.	Anyhow,	"Syce",	I	said,	"why	wouldn't	you	come	under	that	peepul	tree
with	us?"
    "No	Hindu	would,	Sahib,"	he	answered,	"unless	he	were	a	stranger	in	Delhi."
    "No?	And	why	not?"
    "How	shall	I	tell	you?	You	white	people	laugh	at	these	things.	But	you	must
have	heard	it	when	you	were	under	the	tree."
    "Heard	what?"
    "Didn't	you	hear	him	smoking	his	hookah?....	T-oo-r-r-....	T-oo-r-r-r?"
    "What?"	I	said.	"In	the	branches	of	the	tree?—That	was	a	night-bird	of	some
kind!"	And	I	laughed.
kind!"	And	I	laughed.
    "For	this	reason,"	he	said	indignantly,	"I	did	not	wish	to	say	anything	about
the	cursed	tree."
    However	certain	I	felt	that	this	simple-minded	Hindu	had	mistaken	the
croaking	of	some	nocturnal	creature	for	the	bubbling	and	gurgling	drawl	of	a
hookah,	I	was	ready	to	hear	any	old	story,	and	cajoled	him	into	telling	me	a
rather	good	one.
    "In	the	first	place,"	I	said,	"why	do	you	call	it	a	cursed	tree?	The	peepul	is
sacred	to	you	Hindus."
    "Yes,"	he	agreed	"but	this	particular	peepul	has	been	cursed.	It	came	about	in
this	way:	In	the	time	of	the	Emperor	Aurungzeb,	a	certain	'pir'	took	up	this	abode
under	this	tree,	and	began	to	persecute	the	poor	Hindu	people	who	used	to	come
to	the	sacred	tree	to	offer	their	'poojahs'	and	to	bathe	in	the	Tank.	He	would
throw	away	the	flowers,	sweets	and	fruits	of	their	sacrifices,	desecrate	their
altars,	and	beat	the	devotees	off	if	necessary".
    "The	Hindus,"	I	commented,	"were	very	meek	to	allow	the	high-handed
behaviour	of	this	Mohamedan!"
    "You	know	the	fanatical	Muslim	Aurungzeb	was,"	he	said.	"The	poor	Hindus
could	hope	for	no	redress.	And	so	things	went	on	at	this	peepul	tree,	till,	making
a	virtue	of	necessity,	the	Hindus	of	the	neighbourhood	abandoned	their	sacred
tree	to	this	wicked	man.	In	fact,	their	veneration	grew	to	loathing—it	was
considered	to	have	been	defiled.	And	when,	eventually,	the	holy	pir	was	buried
on	the	spot	where	he	had	made	his	home,	under	the	tree	for	some	forty	years,	the
curse	was	thought	to	be	complete,	and	no	Hindu	would	think	of	sacrificing	under
this	peepul.	One	night,	they	say,	a	band	of	daring	youths	(Hindus)	went	to	the
pir's	grave,	exhumed	the	recently-interred	body,	and	threw	it	into	the	Tank,
where	it	remained.	Since	then,	Sahib,	the	soul	of	that	wretched	pir	haunts	the	old
peepul.	I	heard	him	to-night,	worse	luck!	You	heard	him	too.	And	he	is	always
there	at	the	top	of	the	tree	at	night,	pulling	away	at	his	hubble-bubble."
    "Humph!"	I	said,	and	thought	I	would	like	to	go	over	to	the	tree	and	throw	a
few	stones	at	the	croaking	bird	which	had	given	rise	to	the	syce's	funny	story.	I
might	have	made	the	test,	but	that	we	had	to	take	shelter	presently	under	an	open
pavilion	near	by,	for	the	long-promised	rain	had	come	at	last,	though	at	an
awkward	time.	A	high	wind	blew	the	sand	into	our	faces,	there	were	quick
flashes	of	lurid	lightning,	and	we	had	only	just	enough	time	to	unyoke	the	Waler
before	we	realised	that	we	were	exposed	to	an	Indian	sandstorm.	I	thought	the
horse	would	have	kicked	down	the	wooden	posts	of	the	pavilion,	and	that	the
zinc	roof	would	have	been	blown	over	our	heads,	while	we	struggled	to	make
the	animal	share	the	small	shelter	with	us.	Soon	the	elements	became	calmer,
and	so	did	the	horse.	But	suddenly,	as	if	from	nowhere,	there	was	a	bluish-
and	so	did	the	horse.	But	suddenly,	as	if	from	nowhere,	there	was	a	bluish-
yellow	flash	and	a	crashing	report.	Looking	in	the	direction	of	the	sound,	I	heard
a	splashing.
   "Sahib,"	whispered	the	syce,	with	his	hand	on	my	arm,	"that	is	the	peepul
tree!	It	has	been	struck!"
   These	sandstorms	are	fiercer	than	they	are	lasting,	so	in	a	few	minutes	we
were	able	to	go	out	and	examine	the	tree,	the	syce	keeping	at	a	very	safe
distance.	Almost	half	of	it	had	seen	torn	down	and	lay	immersed	in	the	water	of
the	Tank.	The	other	part	stood	gaunt	and	lifeless	on	a	charred	and	blackened
trunk.	This	was	easily	discernible,	for	the	bark	of	the	peepul	is	of	a	glistening
light	grey	colour.
   I	had	had	enough	of	strange	stories,	and	now	had	come	an	uncanny
experience.	How	this	fitted	into	a	chain	of	apparently	occult	influences	was
shown	the	next	morning.	After	an	anxious	night	of	waiting	and	watching,
informing	the	police,	and	having	no	rest,	we	began	dredging	operations	at	the
Tank;	the	clue	for	the	search	was	Clancey's	horsewhip.
   Like	a	lost	fishing-rod,	it	was	seen	to	be	sticking	up	out	of	the	weeds	close	to
the	fallen	tree.	The	syce	recognised	it	at	once;	he	said	the	Sahib	always	took	the
whip	with	him	in	these	little	walks.
   About	mid-way	the	body	of	my	poor	friend	was	brought	out,	with	all	the
ordinary	signs	of	drowning	apparent.	The	water	was	certainly	weedy;	yet
Clancey	could	swim	well.	But	how	and	why	he	got	into	the	water	shall	never	be
known.	And	just	before	his	body	was	found,	one	of	the	men	brought	up	a	vessel
covered	over	and	filled	with	a	loamy	black	soil	form	the	bottom	of	the	Tank;
when	the	mud	was	removed,	the	object	revealed	itself	to	be	an	old	copper
hookah.
   "Throw	it	back!"	cried	the	syce.	"It	belonged	to	the	wicked	pir!"
   Whether	he	was	right	or	not	will	also	never	be	known.
   	
                             From	the	Indian	State	Railway	Magazine	(June	1933)
                                                             Panther	People
                                                                    by	C.A.	Kincaid
    	
    	
    	
    	
    LEC	BRIGGS,	A	TALL	POWERFULLY	BUILT	MAN	IN	THE	middle
    thirties,	was	driving	through	the	Dharwar	forest	one	cold	weather	morning	in
an	ancient	but	still	quite	efficient	touring	car.	He	was	superintendent	of	forests	in
the	Kanara	District	and	was	on	his	way	to	confer	with	other	forest	officers,
English	and	Indian,	in	Dharwar.	He	had	come	up	the	Ghats1	and	had	a	bare
twenty	miles	to	go	before	he	reached	the	open	plain.	He	knew	the	road	well;
only	a	few	weeks	before	he	and	an	English	friend	had	driven	along	it	and	at	a
bend	had	suddenly	come	face	to	face	with	a	tiger.	The	tiger	had	stepped	with	a
low	growl	to	one	side;	Briggs	pressed	the	accelerator	and	the	car	shot	past.	A
mile	or	so	farther	on	they	had	met	two	or	three	forest	women	picking	up	sticks
for	fuel.	Greatly	excited,	they	had	shouted	to	them	to	get	into	the	car	and	escape;
a	tiger	was	close	by.	The	women	had	declined	the	invitation	with	a	smile.	"The
old	tiger,"	they	said,	"why,	we	see	him	every	day.	He	is	quite	harmless;	he	never
hurts	anyone."	Indeed	in	their	indulgent	contempt	they	even	neglected	to	call
him	'they'—the	royal	privilege	to	which	all	tigers	are	entitled.	Briggs	smiled	at
the	recollection	and	looked	at	the	trees	which	surrounded	him	on	all	sides	and,
but	for	the	road	to	guide	him,	would	have	soon	engulfed	him	in	their	midst.
    Just	then	out	of	a	small	clearing	in	front	stepped	an	Englishman.	He	had	no
topi	and	he	was	dressed	in	a	suit	of	a	curious	grey	material,	old	but	well	cut	and
serviceable.	Briggs	wondered	what	on	earth	the	man	was	doing	in	this	wild
haunted	forest.	He	threw	the	gear	lever	into	neutral,	pressed	his	brake	and	pulled
up	close	to	the	newcomer.	As	he	came	nearer,	Briggs	noticed	his	curious	build.
He	must	have	stood	six	feet	two,	but	his	legs	and	his	arms	were	quite	short;
indeed,	out	of	all	proportion	to	his	great	height.	On	the	other	hand,	his	body	was
beautifully	formed	with	a	strange	catlike	grace	that	quite	made	up	for	the
shortness	of	his	limbs.
    Briggs	addressed	him	courteously	and	said:	"Hullo!	What's	the	matter?	Can	I
help	you	at	all?	I	expect	you	have	lost	your	way."
    The	stranger	answered	in	a	pleasant	well-bred	voice:	"No,	I	have	not	got	lost.
I	know	this	forest	well;	besides	I	have	a	useful	bump	of	locality.	I	am	on	a
shooting	expedition.	I	was	just	walking	to	my	camp.	Still,	as	it	is	some	way	off
shooting	expedition.	I	was	just	walking	to	my	camp.	Still,	as	it	is	some	way	off
near	the	edge	of	the	forest,	I	should	be	glad	of	a	lift."
    "Right-o!"	said	Briggs,	cordially.	"Come	along	inside.	I'll	tell	you	what.	We'll
drive	to	a	glade	I	know	of	a	couple	of	miles	ahead	and	there	we'll	have	breakfast.
I	have	a	tiffin	basket	at	the	back	and	I	shall	be	very	glad	indeed	if	you'll	join
me."
    "It	is	most	awfully	kind	of	you.	My	name	is	Savile.	I	used	to	be	in	the	82nd,
but	I	retired	three	years	ago	and	now	I	am	just	loafing	about	and	shooting	when	I
get	the	chance."
    The	car	did	not	take	long	to	carry	the	forest	officer	and	his	guest	to	the	glade
of	which	the	former	had	spoken.	Briggs	opened	the	door	and	got	out;	he	lifted
the	tiffin	basket	from	the	back	to	a	convenient	mound.	The	basket	was	amply
furnished,	for	its	owner	liked	to	do	himself	well	when	on	the	march.	Two	large
flasks	held	hot	tea.	Polished	white	dishes,	cups,	saucers,	plates	and	cutlery	of	all
kinds	offered	every	aid	to	the	consumption	of	cold	chicken	and	tongue,	ham,
pressed	beef,	currant	cake	and	fruit	that	awaited	the	hunger	of	the	travellers.
    Briggs	carved	the	chicken	and	gave	his	newly-found	friend	an	ample	portion.
Savile	snatched	the	plate	so	greedily	that	Briggs	thought	to	himself	'the	poor
devil	must	be	starving.'	Certainly	Savile	polished	off	his	helping	in	no	time	and
was	quite	ready	for	a	second	before	Briggs,	stout	trencherman	though	he	was,
had	really	started	on	his	first.	Then	Savile	said	in	his	clear	well-bred	voice:	"Are
you	not	afraid	to	go	through	this	forest	alone?"
    "No,"	said	Briggs	with	some	surprise,	"why?"
    "Well,	of	course,	it	may	only	be	idle	gossip;	but	I	have	heard	from	some
trustworthy	natives	that	there	are	panther	people	about."
    Briggs	began	to	wonder	whether	his	guest	was	not	an	escaped	lunatic;	so,
instead	of	asking	him	incredulously	what	the	devil	he	meant,	he	said	as	calmly
as	he	could:	"No,	I	have	never	heard	that;	but	what	are	panther	people	exactly?"
    "They	are	men	and	women	who	have	the	power	to	turn	themselves	into
panthers	at	will;	or	perhaps	they	may	be	panthers	that	have	the	power	to	turn
themselves	into	men	and	women.	After	all	it	does	not	matter	much,	for	it	comes
to	the	same	in	the	end,	doesn't	it?"	And	Savile	smiled	whimsically.
    Briggs	began	to	grow	deeply	interested:	"You	surely	have	never	met	such
people,	have	you?"
    "Well,	yes.	I	was	so	unfortunate	some	four	years	ago	as	to	marry	one	of
them."
    This	was	more	than	Briggs	could	stand:	"I	wish	the	deuce,	old	chap,	you
wouldn't	try	to	pull	my	leg.	You	cannot	expect	me	to	believe	such	a	yarn	as
that."
    Savile's	courteous	manner	never	changed.	"Well,	such	a	statement	does	seem
    Savile's	courteous	manner	never	changed.	"Well,	such	a	statement	does	seem
rather	tall	in	cold	blood;	but	if	you	like	I'll	tell	you	my	story	and	then	you	can
believe	it	or	not,	as	you	please...."
    "Yes,	do."
    "Some	eight	years	ago	I	had	just	got	my	majority	and	I	thought	it	was	time	to
marry.	Subalterns,	you	know,	are	expected	to	remain	bachelors.	Married	captains
are	not	always	popular;	but	majors	are	more	or	less	required	to	have	wives.	So	I
began	to	look	for	a	suitable	lady."
    "When	a	man	begins	to	look	for	a	wife,	it	is	wonderful	how	soon	he	finds	a
lady	who	seems	to	be	his	long-looked-for	ideal.	I	met	my	soul's	mate	at	Dhulia
in	Khandesh,	where	her	father	held	a	post	on	the	railway.	After	her	marriage	she
insisted	on	spending	our	honeymoon	shooting	the	great	jungles	of	Western
Khandesh;	and	she	never	seemed	so	happy	as	when	we	were	camping	in	the
forest.	After	our	honeymoon	we	went	to	Mhow,	where	my	regiment	was
stationed	and	the	rainy	season	passed	very	pleasantly	with	polo,	cricket	and
tennis—the	usual	military	life,	you	know.	My	wife	was	a	bit	of	a	flirt;	but	I	did
not	mind	that.	She	had	only	just	come	out	when	I	married	her	and	I	realised	that
she	was	wild	to	enjoy	to	the	full	the	new	life	she	had	just	begun	to	know."
    "Among	her	favourite	squires	was	a	Civil	Servant,	a	man	called	Trevelyan,
who	was	in	the	Political	Department	and	was	officiating	as	first	assistant	to	Sir
William	Thompson,	the	Agent	to	the	Governor-General	in	Central	India.
Trevelyan	was	a	good-looking,	well-set-up	man	and	I	liked	him	personally	so
much	that	I	never	dreamt	of	being	jealous	of	his	friendly	relations	with	my	wife.
When	in	November	we	received	and	invitation	to	spend	ten	days	at	Christmas	in
the	Agent's	camp	at	Bundelkhand,	I	guessed,	and	rightly,	that	Trevelyan	had	got
us	the	invitation.	My	wife	was	delighted	at	the	idea	of	camping	in	Central	India.
I	was	overjoyed	at	the	thought	of	bagging	my	first	tiger."
    "Well,	to	make	a	long	story	short,	we	reached	our	destination	on	Christmas
Eve.	Although	there	were	not	many	guests	there	was	an	abundance	of	large	and
luxurious	tents,	while	a	huge	shamiana,2divided	into	two	parts,	served	as	a
dining	room	and	a	drawing	room.	The	Agent	to	the	Governor-General	had
invited	eight	guns	and	three	of	them,	including	myself,	had	brought	their	wives.
A	big	drive	was	fixed	for	Christmas	Day	and	H.H.	the	Maharaja	of	Ortha,	who
owned	the	jungle	where	we	were	camping,	had	done	some	splendid	staff	work.
He	did	not	take	part	in	the	shoot;	but	I	saw	him	one	day	when	he	came	to	call	on
the	Agent."
    "Did	you	know	him?"	asked	Savile,	pausing.
    "No,"	said	Briggs,	"I	am	afraid	my	acquaintance	with	Maharajas	is	somewhat
limited."
    "Well,	if	you	had	seen	him	once	you	would	never	forget	him.	He	stood	six
    "Well,	if	you	had	seen	him	once	you	would	never	forget	him.	He	stood	six
feet	high	and	was	very	handsome;	his	bearing	was	such	as	can	only	be	found	in	a
Rajput	chief	who	claims	descent	through	two	hundred	generations	from	the
divine	Ramachandra	himself.	However,	I	must	not	begin	telling	you	about	Hindu
divinities	and	Rajput	descents	or	I	shall	never	finish.	I	must	get	on	with	my
story.
    "My	wife	and	I	had	separate	tents—it	was	her	wish	always	to	sleep	alone	as
she	said	I	snored	so	badly	that	I	disturbed	her—	and	our	tents	stood	at	the	edge
of	the	encampment.	On	Christmas	Day	we	all	met	cheerfully	in	the	big	tent	for
tea	and	eggs	and	toast	and	to	wish	each	other	a	Merry	Christmas;	then	we	set
out.	Most	of	the	way	we	were	carried	on	the	Maharaja's	elephants—interesting	at
first	but	slow	after	a	bit,	for	their	maximum	speed	is	some	two	miles	an	hour.
When	we	got	near	the	place	where	the	tigers	were	supposed	to	be	lying	up,	we
got	off	the	kneeling	elephants	and	walked	to	the	machans	assigned	to	us.	I	was
rather	a	junior,	so	I	was	given	an	outside	place	and	never	really	expected	to
shoot	anything:	nevertheless,	in	big	game	shooting	luck	lies	upon	the	knees	of
the	gods.
    "Suddenly	I	heard	the	heavy,	dull	footfalls	of	a	great	beast	and	into	the	open
space	below	my	tree	stepped	a	magnificent	male	tiger.	It	was	in	the	prime	of	life,
brilliantly	striped	and	wearing	its	deep	winter	fur.	I	took	careful	aim	at	the	point
of	its	shoulder	and	fired.	It	fell;	I	gave	it	a	second	barrel	and	then,	reloading,
waited,	hoping	for	another	animal.	Then	I	heard	two	shots	with	a	little	interval
between	them;	they	came	from	the	direction	of	the	A.G.G.'s	machan	and	I
guessed	that	he	had	secured	a	tiger	too.	I	was	right.	When	the	beaters	came	up,
we	compared	our	experiences.	There	had	been	a	tiger	and	a	tigress	in	the	beat.	I
had	got	the	one	and	my	host	the	other."
    "You	were	jolly	lucky,"	murmured	Briggs,	"to	bag	a	tiger	in	your	first	beat."
    "Yes;	I	was,	and	there	was	no	lighter-hearted	guest	in	the	A.G.G.'s	camp	that
evening	at	dinner;	but	now	I	am	coming	to	the	sinister	side	of	the	story.	I	am
afraid	I	am	boring	you?"	Savile	paused	on	a	note	of	interrogation.
    "No,	please	do	go	on:	I	am	deeply	interested."
    "Very	well.	Next	morning	as	we	sat	in	the	big	tent	at	our	tea	and	toast,	a
young	fellow,	Howard	of	the	Central	India	Horse,	rushed	in	greatly	excited.
Addressing	Sir	William	Thompson,	he	cried:	'I	say,	Sir,	a	panther	came	into	our
camp	last	night.	There	are	pugs3	close	to	my	tent	and	just	outside	Trevelyan's!'
His	statement	brought	answering	cries	of	'Rot!'	'Not	really!'	and	we	all	ran	out	to
see	the	panther's	tracks.	Yes;	there	they	were.	There	was	no	doubt	about	it.	The
beast	could	not	have	been	very	large,	six	foot	six	or	seven	foot	at	most	judging
from	its	footprints.
    "After	talking	the	subject	threadbare,	we	turned	to	other	topics.	That	day	we
    "After	talking	the	subject	threadbare,	we	turned	to	other	topics.	That	day	we
beat	another	part	of	the	jungle	but	drew	a	blank.	Next	morning	Howard	again
brought	news	of	fresh	panther's	tracks	in	the	camp.	This	time	they	were	visible
outside	my	wife's	tent.	I	began	to	get	seriously	alarmed.	Trevelyan,	too,	looked
so	shocked	at	the	news	that	I	thought	he	was	going	to	faint.	Whether	Sir	William
noticed	his	assistant's	weakness	or	not,	I	do	not	know;	but,	if	he	did,	he	covered
it	by	saying:	'I	tell	you	what.	One	of	you	fellows	must	sit	up	for	the	panther	this
evening	close	to	the	camp.	We'll	tie	up	a	goat	and	it	will	probably	come	about
five	or	so	this	afternoon.	It	must	be	desperately	hungry	and	quite	unafraid	of
men,	or	it	would	not	enter	my	camp	at	night.	Will	you	sit	up	for	it,	Savile?'
    "I	agreed	readily,	and	after	tea,	on	our	return	from	another	drive	in	which
Jowers,	the	Superintendent	of	Police,	bagged	a	bear,	I	went	and	sat	up	in	a	tree	a
couple	of	hundred	yards	from	the	camp.	A	goat	was	brought	and	tied	up,	but
there	was	not	sign	of	a	panther.	No	monkeys	chattered;	no	birds	struck	warning
notes;	even	the	goat	seemed	perfectly	calm	and	collected.	It	grazed	for	a	while
and	then	lay	down	quietly;	so	far	as	I	could	judge,	it	fell	fast	asleep.
    "I	was	disgusted,	as	you	can	imagine.	At	the	same	time	I	could	not	get	out	of
my	head	Trevelyan's	appearance	at	chota	hazri.	I	had	begun	indeed	to	regret
having	accepted	Sir	William's	invitation.	The	first	and	second	evenings
Trevelyan	had	been	too	attentive	to	my	wife	for	my	liking,	but	the	third	day	he
had	seemed	to	avoid	her	and	all	the	fourth	day	he	had	appeared	to	be	terrified	of
her.
    "Just	before	dinner	time	I	slipped	out	of	my	tree,	went	to	my	tent	and	changed
for	dinner."
    "I	am	generally	a	very	sound	sleeper;	but	whether	I	had	eaten	or	drunk	too
much,	I	found	myself	wide	awake	at	two	o'clock	in	the	morning.	I	was	about	to
turn	over	when	I	saw	in	the	bright	moonlight—it	was	nearly	full	moon—a
panther	pass	close	by	the	chicks	(screen)	of	my	tent.	It	was	warm	and	I	had	not
let	down	the	kanats.4	I	did	not	know	quite	what	to	do.	I	was	frankly	afraid.	I
thought	the	best	thing	was	to	wait	a	minute	or	two	and	then	peep	out.	I	did	so,
and	putting	my	head	through	the	tent	door,	I	looked	about	for	the	panther.	It	had
vanished!	Then	I	went	to	my	wife's	tent.	It	was	empty!	Her	nightdress	lay	on	her
bed	and	her	slippers	under	it.	For	a	moment	I	thought	that	she	might	have	paid
Trevelyan's	tent	a	visit	and	the	blood	rushed	to	my	head;	but	I	grew	calm	again
as	I	saw	that	all	her	clothes	lay	on	her	chair.	I	decided	not	to	make	myself
ridiculous	by	rushing	into	Trevelyan's	tent.	I	would	get	back	to	bed	and	wait
until	my	wife	returned	and	ask	her.	Once,	however,	under	the	bedclothes,	I	fell
asleep	and	did	not	wake	until	my	wife	came	into	my	tent	fully	dressed	to	ask	me
whether	I	was	not	going	to	have	any	chota	hazri.	I	pulled	on	my	clothes	as
quickly	as	I	could	and	went	to	the	dining	room.
    "There	I	found	more	excitement.	Fresh	tracks	had	been	noticed	outside	my
tent	this	time	and	again	outside	Trevelyan's.	I	looked	at	Trevelyan.	His
appearance	was	ghastly;	rising	from	his	place,	he	excused	himself,	pleading
fever.	I	asked	my	wife	later	why	she	had	left	her	tent	in	the	night:	she	looked	me
in	the	face	and,	laughing,	asked	me	what	I	meant.	When	I	told	her	that	I	had
entered	her	tent	and	found	her	bed	empty	and	her	nightdress	lying	on	her	bed,
she	said:	'My	dear	boy,	you	must	have	been	dreaming.	Is	it	likely	that	I	should
walk	about	the	camp	at	2	a.m.	stark	naked?'	I	could	find	no	answer	and	for	a
time	I	really	thought	that	I	must	have	been	dreaming.	I	resolved,	nevertheless,	to
keep	awake	the	following	night,	rifle	in	hand,	and	shoot	the	panther	should	it
come	again	into	camp.	I	told	no	one,	not	even	my	wife,	of	my	intention.	I	was
afraid	that	everyone	else	would	want	to	sit	up,	too,	and	the	panther	would	be
scared.
    "After	dinner	I	drew	my	chair	close	behind	the	chick	of	my	tent	and,	as
before,	I	did	not	lower	the	kanat.	I	kept	awake	until	one,	and	then	I	must	have
dropped	off	to	sleep.	About	two	I	awoke	with	a	start	and	saw	in	the	brilliant
moonlight	the	same	panther	walk	just	in	front	of	my	tent.	I	rose	as	quietly	as	I
could	and,	peeping	outside,	saw	it	entering	Trevelyan's	tent.	I	had	my	rifle	in	my
hand;	I	opened	the	breech	quickly	to	make	quite	sure	the	cartridges	were	there,
and	then	went	on	tiptoe	after	the	invader.	I	was	terribly	afraid	it	might	be	a	man-
eater	and	would	kill	Trevelyan	before	I	got	there.
    "When	I	reached	his	kanat	I	pushed	it	gently	on	one	side	and	saw	the	panther
standing	by	Trevelyan's	bed.	He	was	sitting	up	with	a	look	of	terror	on	his	face.
It	seemed	to	me	as	if	the	next	moment	the	panther	would	spring	on	my	friend
and	carry	him	away.	I	raised	my	rifle	carefully	and	noiselessly	and,	aiming	at	the
panther's	heart,	fired.	It	sank	in	a	heap	on	the	ground.	I	rushed	in	and	said:
'Thank	God,	old	chap,	I	was	in	time.'	To	my	surprise	he	did	not	thank	me	nor
indeed	did	he	speak	at	all.	With	an	agonised	expression	he	pointed	with	his
finger	to	the	dead	animal.	I	looked	and	saw	a	change	come	over	the	panther.	Its
fur	disappeared;	its	forelegs	lengthened	and	became	arms;	its	body	shortened,	its
face	lost	its	bestial	shape	and	became	human.	Lastly,	to	my	horror,	the	beast	that
I	had	shot	changed	into	the	naked	corpse	of	my	wife.	I	turned	to	Trevelyan	and
said	'In	Heaven's	name,	what	is	the	meaning	of	this?'	He	replied,	as	if	half	out	of
his	wits,	'I	have	behaved	like	an	infernal	blackguard,	Savile.	While	pretending	to
be	your	friend,	I	have	made	love	to	your	wife.	On	Christmas	Day	I	made	her
promise	to	come	to	my	tent	that	night.	This	she	could	do,	unseen	as	I	hoped,	as
you	had	separate	quarters.'
    '"You	damned	sweep,	Trevelyan!'
    "	'Yes,	that	is	just	what	I	was—and	well,	I	was	suitably	punished.	Your	wife
    "	'Yes,	that	is	just	what	I	was—and	well,	I	was	suitably	punished.	Your	wife
came	about	2	o'clock	when	I	was	asleep.	I	woke	up	to	find	her	standing	by	my
bedside	clad	only	in	my	old	overcoat.	As	I	put	out	my	arms,	she	kissed	me.	I
took	her	into	my	embrace	and	she	offered	no	resistance;	but	when	she	was	about
to	go	I	noticed	that	she	had	brought	no	clothes.	I	asked	her	what	she	would	do
and	how	she	had	come.	She	could	not	have	crossed	the	open	space	in	the
moonlight,	mother	naked.	She	laughed	and	said	that	she	needed	no	clothes.	She
stood	by	the	bed	without	a	stitch	on	and	then	before	my	eyes	changed	slowly
into	a	panther.	I	was	too	horrified	to	say	a	word	and	I	watched	her	leave	my	tent
and	walk	back	to	her	own.	I	went	to	bed	but	I	could	not	sleep.	I	lay	wide	awake
until	morning.	Indeed	since	then	I	have	not	slept	at	all	and	every	night	she	has
come.	I	have	seen	her	enter	as	a	panther,	change	into	a	beautiful	woman,	and
again	into	a	panther.	I	daresay	you	have	noticed	how	ill	I	have	looked.	I	have
been	on	the	verge	of	madness;	and	now,	thank	God!	you	have	shot	the	monster
and	I	am	free.'
    "Before	I	could	reply,	the	A.G.G.,	the	Superintendent	of	Police,	Howard	and
two	or	three	other	men	crowded	into	Trevelyan's	tent,	Howard	crying	joyfully
—'Well,	did	you	get	old	Spots?—	Who	fired?	Then	a	hush	fell	on	the	group
when	they	saw	me,	gun	in	hand,	and	close	in	front	of	me	the	dead	body	of	my
wife,	with	a	hideous	expanding	bullet	wound	in	her	side.	The	A.G.G.	said	in	a
grave,	quiet	voice:	'Please	explain	what	has	happened,	Savile.'	I	replied	'Ask
Trevelyan,	Sir,	he	will	explain.'	Sir	William	turned	to	Trevelyan,	but	he	only
burst	into	a	fit	of	maniac	laughter:	'He	thought	he	was	shooting	a	panther	and	he
has	shot	his	own	wife!	Ha!	Ha!	Ha!'
    "Sir	William	again	turned	to	me	said	'You	must	explain,	Savile!'
    '"It	is	quite	true,	Sir,	what	Trevelyan	said.	I	saw	the	panther	enter	his	tent.	I
followed	it	and,	seeing	it	about	to	spring	on	him,	I	shot	it,	and	now	it	has	turned
into	my	wife.	I	cannot	understand	it.'
    '"You	can	hardly	expect	us	to	believe	that	tale,	Savile,'	said	the	A.G.G.,	his
lips	grimly	set.	'I	must	ask	Mr.	Jowers,	the	Superintendent	of	Police,	to	do	his
duty.'
    "Jowers	stepped	forward	and	arrested	me.	I	was	sent	back	under	police	guard
to	Mhow	and	there	I	was	allowed	to	engage	counsel.	I	briefed	Lawrence	and	told
him	the	whole	story;	but	it	was	clear	from	his	expression	that	he	did	not	believe
a	word	I	said.	At	last	he	cried	in	despair—'Look	here,	Savile,	I	am	your	counsel
and,	as	such,	bound	to	believe	what	you	tell	me.	Frankly,	I	cannot;	and	if	I,	your
advocate,	cannot,	how	can	you	expect	a	judge	and	a	jury	to	do	so?	So	I	tell	you
what:	let	me	conduct	your	case	in	my	own	way.	You	had	plenty	of	grave	and
sudden	provocation.	You	were	armed	as	you	were	sitting	up	for	the	panther;	and
seeing	your	wife	enter	Trevelyan's	tent	at	night,	you	rushed	blindly	after	her,	and
seeing	your	wife	enter	Trevelyan's	tent	at	night,	you	rushed	blindly	after	her,	and
in	a	fit	of	ungovernable	rage	shot	her	dead.	In	France	you	would	be	acquitted;
even	in	India	the	offence	will	be	adjudged	culpable	homicide	not	amounting	to
murder,	and	you	will	get	two	years	at	the	outside.'
    "What	could	I	do?	My	only	witness,	Trevelyan,	had	gone	raving	mad.	If	my
own	counsel	scoffed	at	my	story,	what	chance	had	I	with	a	jury?	I	should
certainly	hang.	I	agreed	to	plead	guilty	to	a	charge	of	culpable	homicide	not
amounting	to	murder.	After	a	few	formal	witnesses	had	been	examined	and	I	had
made	a	statement	such	as	Lawrence	had	advised,	I	was	convicted	on	my	own
plea	and	sentenced	to	three	years'	imprisonment—Lawrence	had	been	unduly
optimistic.	I	got	a	month	or	two	remission	for	good	conduct	and	after	two	and
three	quarter	years	in	Yeroda	jail	near	Poona,	here	I	am.	I	have	no	job	and	no
money."
    Savile	stopped	and	rose	to	his	feet	as	if	to	stretch	himself,	and	Briggs	began
to	wonder	whether	it	would	be	possible	to	squeeze	him	in	as	a	temporary
subordinate	in	the	Forest	Department	so	as	to	give	him	a	chance	to	make	a	fresh
start.	As	he	wondered,	he	saw,	or	seemed	to	see,	a	curious	change	come	over
Savile;	his	yellow	coat	appeared	to	be	developing	round	black	spots;	his	fingers
that	were	slender	and	shapely	seemed	to	be	growing	into	long	curved	claws;	his
ears	were	slipping	back	to	the	top	of	his	head	and	becoming	small	and	pointed;
his	whole	face	was	jutting	out	and	becoming	bestial.	Suddenly	Savile	said	with	a
harsh	snarl	quite	different	from	the	clear	cultured	voice,	in	which	he	had	told	his
story:	"And	so	you	will	give	me	all	your	money,	or	by	God...."
    Briggs'	brain	worked	like	lightning.	He	realised	that,	strong	as	he	was,	he
would	have	no	chance	against	the	feline	monster	into	which	Savile	was	rapidly
turning.	Then	he	remembered	that	the	only	animal	that	a	panther	fears	is	a	wild
buffalo.	He	pretended	to	look	at	something	over	Savile's	shoulder	and	cried
—"Look,	look!	Buffalo!	Buffalo!"	Savile	swung	quickly	and	nervously	round	to
see.	At	that	moment	Briggs	sprang	to	his	feet,	and	with	all	his	strength	hit	at
Savile's	jaw.	As	Briggs	rose	Savile	turned	round	his	head,	just	in	time	to	receive
a	tremendous	blow	on	the	point	of	his	chin.	He	collapsed	and	fell.	Briggs,
leaving	his	tiffin	basket	and	its	contents	where	they	lay,	sprang	into	his	car	and
pressed	the	self-starter.	Plugs	refused	to	fire,	with	the	result	that	the	car	rolled	on
with	only	four	out	of	six	cylinders	working.	After	a	minute	or	two	Briggs	looked
round	anxiously	and	to	his	horror	saw	that	the	monster—now	definitely	a
panther—had	recovered	from	the	blow	and	was	racing	after	him.	He	tried	to
make	his	car	move	quicker,	but	no	matter	how	much	he	pressed	the	accelerator,
the	panther	gained	on	him.	At	last	he	felt	a	shock	at	the	back	of	the	car,	and
looking	round	saw	the	head	and	forequarters	of	the	panther	struggling	to	climb
over	the	folded	hood.	He	snatched	at	the	cranking	handle	that	lay	on	the	seat	at
over	the	folded	hood.	He	snatched	at	the	cranking	handle	that	lay	on	the	seat	at
his	side	and	with	all	his	might	struck	at	his	enemy's	head.	The	blow	caused	it	to
let	go	the	back	of	the	car	and	it	fell	to	the	ground,	evidently	hurt.	Briggs	drove
on	a	few	hundred	yards	to	where	the	road	rose	steeply.	He	had	to	drop	into
second	speed	and	then	he	looked	back	again.	Once	more	the	panther	was
following	him	as	hard	as	it	could.	In	his	nervous	anxiety	to	get	on,	Briggs	went
back	too	soon	into	third	speed,	with	the	result	that	the	engine	stopped	altogether.
    "Good	God!"	muttered	Briggs,	as	the	sweat	rose	on	his	forehead.	"If	the	self-
starter	does	not	work	I	am	lost.	I	shall	never	have	time	to	crank	up	the	engine
with	the	handle."
    He	pressed	the	self-starter.	It	gave	its	usual	roar,	but	no	sound	came	from
under	the	bonnet.	Briggs'	heart	sank	into	his	boots.	He	pressed	again,	and	this
time	his	heart	rejoiced	in	the	answering	purr	of	the	working	engine.	The	car
again	moved	forward	and	in	a	few	seconds	reached	the	top	of	the	slope.	Briggs
changed	into	second	and	then	third	and,	gliding	down	the	hill	at	full	speed,	he
soon	left	the	panther	behind.	He	looked	round	and	saw	his	pursuer,	just	where
the	road	swung	outward	in	a	great	curve,	leap	inward	to	the	jungle.	He	realised
then	that	he	was	by	no	means	out	of	danger;	for,	by	taking	a	short	cut	through
the	jungle,	the	monster	would	follow	the	chord	while	he	followed	the	arc	of	the
semicircle.	An	ordinary	panther	would	not	have	thought	of	doing	so;	but	it
would	certainly	occur	to	Savile's	diabolic	intelligence.
    Briggs	drove	his	car	as	hard	as	he	could;	nevertheless,	when	he	reached	the
point	where	he	expected	his	enemy	to	emerge,	he	unconsciously	slowed	down	to
hear,	if	he	could,	the	soft	padding,	the	only	sound	a	galloping	panther	makes	no
matter	how	thickly	the	jungle	may	be	strewn	with	dry	leaves.	Suddenly	he
caught	the	sound	quite	close	to	him.	In	a	paroxysm	of	fear	he	stamped	on	the
accelerator.	This	time	the	old	car	reacted	splendidly.	With	all	its	six	cylinders
working	it	bounded	forward	at	sixty	miles	an	hour;	it	was	only	just	in	time,
suddenly	a	great	yellow	body	sprang	from	the	forest	edge	with	outstretched
paws,	missing	the	back	of	the	car	by	only	a	few	inches.	The	road	now	ran	quite
straight;	the	forest	began	to	thin	as	Briggs	neared	the	outer	fringe	of	the	wood.
All	of	a	sudden	he	heard	behind	him	the	same	well-bred	tones	in	which	Savile
had	entertained	him	at	breakfast.
    "Well,	goodbye,	old	chap,	and	thanks	awfully	for	the	lift	and	the	breakfast."
    Briggs	looked	round	and	there,	some	three	hundred	yards	away,	he	saw
Savile,	just	as	before,	in	his	yellow	well-cut,	well-worn	shikar	suit.	Savile	spoke
again,	but	this	time	with	a	note	of	irony	in	his	cultured	voice	which	the	high
trees	on	each	side	of	the	road	transmitted	like	a	speaking	tube:
    "And	if	you	hear	of	a	nice,	cushy	job,	you'll	be	sure	and	let	me	know,	won't
you?	The	Dharwar	forest	will	always	find	me."
you?	The	Dharwar	forest	will	always	find	me."
    With	these	words	and	a	wave	of	his	hand	Savile	strolled	out	of	sight	into	a
clearing	close	by.	Briggs	drove	the	rest	of	the	journey	in	a	state	very	near
insanity.	He	kept	repeating	to	himself	interminably	the	problem	suggested	by
Savile:	"Are	panther	people	men	who	turn	themselves	into	panthers;	or	are	they
panthers	who	turn	themselves	into	men?"
    After	another	hour	and	a	half	of	furious	driving	he	reached	Dharwar.	There
he	drove	to	the	house	of	his	host,	the	Forest	Superintendent	of	Dharwar,	and
when	the	latter	came	out	to	welcome	him	Briggs	asked	him	excitedly:	"I	say,
Buchan,	for	God's	sake	tell	me	are	panther	people	men	who	turn	themselves	into
panthers,	or	panthers	who	turn	themselves	into	men?"
    Buchan,	Who	was	a	shrewd,	kindly	Scotsman,	did	not	exclaim	as	many	might
have	done:	"My	dear	Briggs,	what	on	earth	are	you	talking	about?"	He	saw	that
Briggs	had	gone	through	some	very	severe	experience;	so	although	he	had	never
heard	of	panther	people,	he	said,	like	a	mother	soothing	a	fretful,	questioning
child:
    "I	expect	they	are	men	who	turn	themselves	into	panthers;	after	all,	a	panther
would	be	too	stupid	to	turn	itself	into	a	man,	wouldn't	it?"
    There	was	just	enough	appearance	of	logic	in	this	inadequate	answer	to
satisfy	Briggs	for	a	moment.	Buchan	pressed	his	advantage	by	adding:	"I	expect
you	are	very	tired.	Here,	take	this	whisky	and	soda	and	run	off	for	a	bath.	It's	all
ready	for	you;	and	then	we'll	have	tea	and	you	will	tell	me	the	whole	story."
    Briggs	had	his	whisky	and	soda	and	the	alcohol	and	the	soothing	tones	of	his
host	helped	to	restore	his	sanity.	After	he	had	tubbed	and	changed,	he	returned,
and	during	tea	he	told	Buchan	his	amazing	adventure.	He	then	repeated	his
question	as	to	the	origin	of	panther	people.
    "Well,"	said	Buchan,	"I	agree	with	Savile	that	it	does	not	really	matter,
although,	judging	by	his	wife's	case,	it	would	seem	to	be	the	exclusive	privilege
of	humans	to	turn	themselves	into	panthers.	An	Indian	would	say	that	Mrs.
Savile's	spirit	entered	her	husband's	body	after	he	had	shot	her;	but	that	only
raises	the	further	question	whence	Mrs.	Savile	acquired	her	science.	On	the	other
hand,	Savile	may	have	invented	the	story	so	as	to	keep	you	in	the	forest	while	he
worked	up	power	to	change	himself	into	a	wild	beast.	Like	your	self-starter	he
may	have	found	it	hard	to	start	his	internal	engine.	I	tell	you	what.	When	you	are
returning	to	Dharwar	I'll	go	with	you	and	I'll	take	with	me	my	six-shooter—none
of	your	popgun	pea-shooter	Browning	automatics—but	a	real	man-stopping	Colt
six-barrelled	revolver	and	I'll	have	a	cartridge	in	every	barrel.	If	your	friend
Savile	turns	up	he'll	get	something	that	will	check	his	deplorable	versatilities."
    Buchan	chuckled	and	Briggs	laughed.
    As	a	matter	of	fact	Buchan	got	no	chance	of	displaying	the	man-stopping
   As	a	matter	of	fact	Buchan	got	no	chance	of	displaying	the	man-stopping
powers	of	his	heavy	Colt,	for	neither	of	them	ever	set	eyes	on	Savile.	Enquiries
at	Yeroda	jail	showed	that	no	Englishman	of	that	name	had	been	imprisoned
there.	Of	course	the	name	'Savile'	may	have	been	assumed;	or	perhaps	Buchan
was	wrong	and	Briggs'	undesirable	acquaintance	was	really	a	panther	which	had
somehow	or	other	discovered	the	art	of	turning	itself	into	a	man,	and	not	a	man
who	knew	how	to	turn	himself	into	a	panther.
   	
                                            From	Indian	Christmas	Stories	(1936)
   	
   	
   	
   	
   	
———————
1	.	The	mountains	on	the	western	boundary	of	the	great	central	plateau	of	India.
2.	Large	state	tent.
3.	Tracks.
4.	Canvas	door	of	tent.
                                    The	Old	Graveyard	at	Sirur
                                                                    by	C.A.	Kincaid
    	
    	
    	
    	
    HEN	I	WAS	JUDGE	OF	POONA	SEVERAL	YEARS	BEFORE	the	Great
War,	my	tours	of	inspection	used	at	times	to	take	me	to	Sirur,	the	old
cantonment	some	forty	miles	from	Poona	that	had	housed	the	Poona	Horse	ever
since	the	conquest	of	1818.	Not	far	from	the	officers'	mess	and	their	mud
bungalows	was	the	old	cemetery.	It	was	no	longer	used,	but	it	contained	the
graves	of	officers	of	former	generations	who	had	succumbed	to	cholera,	enteric
fever	and	the	score	of	other	diseases	that	in	eastern	lands	lie	in	wait	for	the
English	soldier.	In	the	centre	rose	a	tombstone	considerably	bigger	than	the
others	and	I	often	noticed	the	Indian	troopers	salute	it	as	they	passed.	I	was	loth
to	question	the	officers	of	the	Poona	Horse,	although	I	knew	one	or	two	of	them
fairly	well.	It	was	none	of	my	business	and	I	thought	that	they	might	think	me
impertinent	if	I	probed	the	matter.	One	day,	however,	after	seeing	several	men
salute	very	rigidly	with	eyes	turned	towards	the	central	monument,	I	could	no
longer	control	my	curiosity;	and,	meeting	a	Captain	Johnson,	an	excellent	and
understanding	gentleman,	I	blurted	out:
    "Excuse	my	stupid	curiosity;	but	would	you	mind	telling	me	why	your
troopers	salute	so	regularly	and	so	correctly	the	graveyard.	Although	they	very
rightly	honour	their	living	superiors,	I	find	it	strange	that	they	should	salute	the
dead	as	well."
    "Oh	they	don't	salute	the	graveyard;	they	salute	old	Colonel	Hutchings.	He
commanded	the	regiment	in	the	eighteen-twenties.	He	comes	out,	so	they	say,
and	sits	on	his	tomb.	It	is	that	big	one	in	the	centre.	He	sits	on	it	and	every	now
and	then	his	wife	joins	him."
    "My	dear	chap,	what	are	you	talking	about?	They	are	both	dead	as	doornails.
Do	you	mean	their	ghosts	sit	on	the	tombstone?	Have	you	seen	them	yourself?"
    "Well,	I	don't	know,"	said	Johnson,	looking	rather	confused.	"I	thought	I	did
once	or	twice;	but	it	was	no	doubt	my	imagination."
    "I	say,	do	tell	me:	who	was	this	Colonel	Hutchings?	Why	does	he	sit	on	his
tomb?	Who	was	his	wife?	Why	does	she	sit	on	his	tomb,	too?"
    "Look	here,"	said	Johnson	good-humouredly.	"I	know	what	an	infernal
prober	you	are;	but	I	have	neither	the	time	nor	the	knowledge	to	stand	your
prober	you	are;	but	I	have	neither	the	time	nor	the	knowledge	to	stand	your
cross-examination.	You	are	going	into	Poona	shortly;	send	for	old	Rissaldar
Major	Shinde.	I'll	write	you	down	his	address.	He	knows	all	about	Colonel
Hutchings;	he	tells	us	the	story	after	mess	sometimes	when	we	ask	him	to	Sirur,
as	we	do	once	a	year	at	the	time	of	our	annual	regimental	sports.	He	retired	ages
ago,	but	his	memory	is	as	fresh	as	ever."
    As	Johnson	spoke	he	wrote	down	the	name	of	the	Rissaldar	Major	and	his
address	in	Shukurwar	Peth,	a	well-known	quarter	in	Poona	city.
    Shortly	after	my	return	to	headquarters,	I	sent	a	line	from	the	Sangam,	the
judge's	official	residence,	to	Rissaldar	Major	Shinde.	I	begged	him	kindly	to	call
on	me	at	9	a.m.	any	day	that	he	might	be	free.	I	mentioned	Captain	Johnson's
name	and	told	him	frankly	that	I	wanted	to	hear	all	he	could	tell	me	about	the
cemetery	at	Sirur,	and	especially	Colonel	Hutchings'	tomb.	Two	mornings	later	a
fine	old	Maratha	gentleman	drove	up	in	a	tonga	and	was	shewn	in	with	every
sign	of	respect	by	the	judge's	macebearer.
    After	shaking	my	visitor	cordially	by	the	hand,	I	thanked	him	for	coming,	and
said:	"Your	name	is	Shinde,	is	it	not?	Are	you	a	member	of	the	family	of	H.H.
the	Maharaja	of	that	name?"
    "I,	Sahib,	am	a	Shinde	of	Kizarnagar;	and	you,	who	have	studied	our	history
will	remember	how	the	great	Madhavrao	Shinde	would	have	given	up	all	his
titles	to	be	one	of	my	family;	but	that	is	another	matter.	I	read	in	your	letter	that
you	wanted	to	hear	about	Colonel	Hutchings	Sahib.	He	was	in	a	sense	more
nearly	related	to	me	than	H.H.	the	Maharaja;	for	he	married	a	lady	of	our
family."
    "Married	a	lady	of	your	family?	What	do	you	mean,	Rissaldar	Sahib?	He	was
an	Englishman	and	he	could	not	have	married	a	lady	of	your	family.	Nor	would
her	parents	have	allowed	her	to	marry	a	Christian	no	matter	who	he	was."
    "Yes,	indeed,	Sahib,	he	did,	and	that	was	the	cause	of	the	trouble.	If	you	care
to	listen,	I	shall	tell	you	the	story."
    "Oh,	please	do."
    "Colonel	Hutchings	Sahib,	so	my	father	used	to	tell	me,	was	stationed	at
Kirkee	before	the	Peshwa	fought	the	English	in	1818.	Hutchings	was	then	a
handsome	young	Captain	Sahib	and	was,	it	appears,	very	attractive	to	our
women.	One	day	he	and	a	squadron	of	horse,	mostly	recruited	from	Musulmans
and	Mhars	and	all	ready	to	die	for	their	English	leader,	were	riding	along	the
banks	of	the	Muta	Mula	below	where	the	great	dam	and	bridge	now	are.	It	so
happened	that	one	of	the	Shindes	of	Kizarnagar	had	died,	and,	as	was	then	the
custom	of	our	family,	his	widow	had	given	out	that	she	would	become	a	suttee
and	burn	with	her	lord.	She	was,	however,	quite	a	young	girl,	probably	not	more
than	fifteen	years	of	age.	When	she	saw	the	pyre	ready	for	her	to	ascend,	she	lost
all	control	of	herself	and	began	to	scream	and	struggle	like	a	maniac.	Her	mother
and	married	sister	tried	to	soothe	her	and	offered	her	opium,	so	that	she	might	be
drugged	and	not	feel	the	pain	of	burning.	But	no,	Sahib,	the	widow	woman
would	not	listen.	One	of	her	brothers	wished	to	stun	her	with	a	blow	from	one	of
the	logs	from	the	pyre;	but	her	mother	was	reluctant	to	have	this	done;	for	the
women	of	her	family—she	was	a	Ghatle	from	Kolhapur—had	never	before
flinched	from	the	flames.	She	thought	that	it	would	be	a	disgrace	if	her	daughter
did	not	sit	erect	on	the	pyre	with	her	husband's	head	on	her	lap	and	a	candle	held
upright	in	each	hand.
    "Just	then	Hutchings	Sahib	rode	up.	The	widow,	seeing	a	foreigner,	called	to
him	for	help.	Hutchings	Sahib	was	then	a	brave	young	soldier.	He	did	not
understand	that	he	was	about	to	insult	our	holy	religion.	All	he	saw	was	a	young
and	pretty	woman,	calling	to	him	to	save	her	from	a	painful	death.	He	turned	to
his	squadron	and	said:	'Well,	brothers,	will	you	help	me	to	carry	her	out	of
danger?'	Of	course	those	Mlecchas	and	untouchables	were	only	too	pleased.	So
he	charged	the	crowd.	Unarmed,	and	taken	by	surprise,	they	offered	little
resistance.	The	dead	man's	brothers	did	indeed	shew	fight;	but	they	were	cut
down	and	one	of	them	killed.	A	couple	of	Mhars	lifted	the	widow	woman	in
front	of	Hutchings	Sahib's	saddle.	He	turned	his	horse,	rallied	his	squadron	and
rode	back	to	Kirkee.	There	he	got	a	Portuguese	padre	Sahib,	who	lived	with	the
Portuguese	troops	of	the	Peshwa's	army,	to	marry	him	to	the	widow.	Thus	when
the	Peshwa's	minister	complained	to	Elphinston	Sahib,	the	resident,	and
demanded	the	woman	back	that	she	might	complete	the	suttee	ceremony,
Elphinston	Sahib	said	that	as	she	had	by	her	second	marriage	become	an
Englishwoman	and	a	subject	of	the	king	of	England,	he	would	not	give	her	up.
    "The	Peshwa's	government	told	our	people	and	added	that	owing	to	the
widow	woman's	remarriage	they	could	do	nothing	for	us.	We	were	furious.	The
suttee	ceremony	had	been	stopped.	All	the	merit	that	would	thereby	have	been
acquired	by	our	dead	relative	had	been	lost.	The	widow	had	been	carried	off,	our
kinsmen	had	been	killed,	and	we	were	to	get	no	redress.	Well,	we	resolved	that	if
the	Peshwa	would	not	help	us	we	should	help	ourselves.	We	vowed	that	we
should	kill	Hutchings	Sahib	and	the	widow	woman	also."
    "You	say	'we',	Rissaldar	Sahib,	but	you	could	not	have	been	alive	then."
    "Quite	true,	Sahib.	I	was	not	born	until	many	years	afterwards.	I	am	only
seventy	years	old	now.	By	'we'	I	mean	the	Shindes	of	Kizarnagar."
    "I	understand;	but	do	go	on,	Rissaldar	Sahib,	with	your	story."
    "As	the	Sahib	pleases.	We	vowed,	as	I	have	said,	to	kill	Hutchings	Sahib.	It
was	not,	however,	easy.	Hutchings	Sahib	and	the	widow	woman	lived	in	a	house
almost	surrounded	by	the	troopers'	lines;	and	as	a	rumour	had	spread	that	we
sought	their	lives,	the	lines	were	well	guarded	and	no	one	allowed	inside.	One
day,	it	is	true,	two	of	our	people	got	through	the	gates,	but	before	they	could	do
anything	they	were	caught,	beaten	half	dead	and	thrown	out.	This	added	fuel	to
our	hatred;	still	we	could	do	nothing,	for	not	long	afterwards	the	Peshwa	fought
the	English	and	they	beat	him	at	Kirkee	and	Ashta.	In	the	end	he	surrendered	and
the	English,	as	the	Sahib	knows,	took	his	country.	The	Poona	Horse	were
stationed	at	Sirur.	Hutchings	Sahib	had	fought	very	bravely	in	the	war	and	he
was	promoted	to	command	the	regiment	and	to	be	a	Colonel	Sahib.	He,	of
course,	went	to	live	there	too	and	the	widow	woman	went	with	him;	and	all	the
time	we	were	eating	our	hearts	out	with	ungratified	hatred.	It	must	have	been	six
years	after	he	had	risen	to	command	the	regiment	and	was	about	to	return	to
England	that	our	chance	came.	We	had	long	hung	about	Sirur	in	vain,	for	he	was
very	cautious.	One	day,	however,	when	he	went	a	little	way	out	of	Sirur	in	a
palki,	either	to	shoot	blackbuck	or	chinkara,	four	of	our	men	rushed	out	of	their
hiding	place	in	the	dry	bed	of	a	river.	Slashing	the	palki	bearers'	legs	with	our
swords,	we	made	them	drop	the	palki	and	then	we	fell	on	the	Colonel	and	killed
him.	His	gun	was	unloaded,	but	he	made	a	great	fight	and	with	his	sword
wounded	two	of	our	men	before	we	could	finish	him.	This	was	our	undoing;	for
the	palki	men	ran	back	and	told	the	widow	woman.	She	told	the	police	that	the
murderers	must	have	been	Shindes	from	our	village.	The	police	went	there	and,
finding	two	of	our	men	with	unhealed	wounds,	arrested	them.	They	were
identified	by	the	palki	bearers	and	hanged.	We	were	now	resolved	to	kill	the
widow	at	all	costs;	but	a	day	or	two	after	the	execution	she	took	opium,	died	and
was	buried	besides	the	Colonel	Sahib.	The	officers	raised	the	big	monument	that
you	have	seen	over	both	of	them;	but	they	have	carved	on	it	only	the	name	of
Hutchings	Sahib;	for	they	were	ashamed	of	his	marriage	to	a	woman	not	of	his
race.	Ever	since	the	Colonel	Sahib	sits	from	time	to	time	on	his	tomb.
Sometimes,	although	more	rarely,	the	widow	woman	sits	beside	him;	so	the
troopers	always	salute	as	they	pass	the	tomb.	Everyone	of	them	has	at	one	time
or	another	seen	him	in	the	spirit."
    "So	that	is	the	tale,	Rissaldar	Sahib,	thank	you	ever	so	much	for	it."
    "There	is	no	need	for	thanks,	Sahib.	It	is	I	who	should	thank	you	for	your
courteous	hearing.	Moreover,	that	is	not	all	the	story,	there	is	more	to	tell;	only
no	doubt	the	Sahib	is	weary	and	I	shall	come	again	some	other	day."
    "Oh	no,	Rissaldar	Sahib,"	I	said	quickly,	afraid	that	I	should	lose	the	rest	of
the	yarn.	"Do	go	on.	So	far	from	tiring	me,	your	words	have	made	me	feel	young
again."
    "The	Presence	is	too	kind.	Well	then	I	shall	continue.	Many,	many	years
afterwards	we	Shindes	heard	that	the	son	of	Colonel	Hutchings	Sahib's	sister,	a
afterwards	we	Shindes	heard	that	the	son	of	Colonel	Hutchings	Sahib's	sister,	a
young	man	called	Furley	Sahib,	had	been	posted	to	the	Poona	Horse.	I	was	then
a	youth	of	twenty	years	and	it	was	arranged	that	I	should	enlist	as	a	trooper	in
the	same	regiment	and,	when	the	chance	came,	kill	Furley	Sahib.	I	must	admit
that	I	was	not	very	eager	to	do	this.	The	quarrel	was	all	so	old	and	I	realized	that
if	my	plan	succeeded,	I	should	probably	be	hanged;	and	that	if	I	failed	I	should
have	had	to	work	and	train	as	a	soldier	for	nothing.	I	did	not	want	to	be	a	soldier.
I	wanted	to	stay	in	Kizarnagar	and	farm	our	lands.	Still	my	father	and	my	elder
kinsmen	put	such	pressure	on	me	and	said	so	many	times	that	it	would	be	a
family	disgrace	if	I	did	not	avenge	the	honour	of	the	Shindes,	that	at	length	I
gave	way.	I	joined	the	Poona	Horse	as	a	trooper	and	after	some	time	I	contrived
to	get	myself	appointed	as	an	orderly	to	Furley	Sahib.	He	was	a	fine	young	man
and	I	had	no	feeling	of	dislike	towards	him;	but	I	could	not	escape	from	the	task
laid	upon	me.	While	I	was	pondering	how	to	kill	him—either	by	arsenic	in	his
tea	or	by	an	open	attack	on	him—war	broke	out	with	Afghanistan.	Furley	Sahib
immediately	got	himself	transferred	to	the	2nd	Bombay	Cavalry	and	I	asked	him
to	take	me	with	him.	I	was	sure	that	in	a	battle	I	could	shoot	him	without	anyone
noticing	me.	Furley	Sahib	was	pleased	at	my	request	and	we	went	together	by
train	until	we	caught	up	the	2nd	Bombay	Cavalry	near	the	frontier.	I	shall	not
weary	the	Sahib	with	a	long	account	of	what	happened.	The	Sahib	knows	the
history	of	the	war	better	than	I	do.	It	is	enough	to	say	that	the	2nd	Bombay
Cavalry	were	sent	with	a	body	of	Indian	infantry	and	the	66th	English	regiment
under	General	Burrows	Sahib	to	hold	Kandahar.	Stuart	Sahib	occupied	Kabul.
One	day	Burrows	Sahib's	scouts	told	him	that	Ayub	Khan	and	some	five
thousand	Afghans	were	assembled	in	the	hills	only	six	or	seven	miles	away.
Burrows	Sahib	decided	to	attack	Ayub	Khan	and	disperse	his	force	before	it
grew	to	a	great	army;	for	the	Afghans	were	streaming	to	join	Ayub	Khan	from
all	quarters.	Next	morning	Burrows	Sahib	and	his	brigade	moved	out	against
Ayub	Khan;	but	we	soon	learnt	that	the	scouts	had	either	lied	deliberately	or	had
themselves	been	misled.	We	went	more	than	twelve	miles	before	we	saw	the
Afghans	and	then	we	found	that	they	numbered	fifty	thousand	and	not	five
thousand.	Nevertheless	Burrows	Sahib	gave	orders	to	attack;	indeed	he	could
hardly	have	done	otherwise,	for	the	enemy	were	advancing	against	him	at	great
speed.	We	of	the	2nd	Bombay	Cavalry	were	on	the	right	flank	and	three	of	the
squadrons	were	commanded	by	three	Monteith	brothers,	who	that	day	shewed
themselves	to	be	real	soldiers,	very	brave	and	skilful.	Suddenly	we	heard	a
buzzing	noise	far	away	to	the	left.	This	was	the	first	rush	of	the	Afghan	Ghazis
and	their	shouts	reached	us	in	the	distance	like	the	hum	of	bees	swarming	at	the
end	of	the	Deccan	cold	weather.	Burrows	Sahib	formed	his	infantry	into	squares
and	they	shot	so	steadily	that	the	Ghazis	were	stopped	and	forced	to	take	cover.
and	they	shot	so	steadily	that	the	Ghazis	were	stopped	and	forced	to	take	cover.
Then	some	minutes	later	the	Ghazis	rallied	and	again	charged	with	the	same
humming	sound.	Again	Burrows	Sahib	formed	his	men	into	squares	and	broke
the	Ghazi	rush	with	musketry	fire.	Then	that	accursed	Ayub	Khan	brought	up	his
guns	from	behind	the	hills	and	before	our	footsoldiers	could	deploy	into	open
order,	he	fired	with	fury	at	our	squares.	Under	cover	of	this	fire	the	Ghazis	again
charged	and	our	men,	confused	by	the	cannonade	and	with	great	gaps	in	their
ranks,	were	not	able	to	stop	them	as	they	had	done	before.	Burrows	Sahib
ordered	a	retirement;	but	under	the	heavy	cannon	fire	and	the	attacks	of	the
Afghans	our	infantry	broke	and	it	seemed	as	if	our	entire	army	would	be
destroyed.	It	was	then	that	the	three	Monteith	brothers	shewed	such	courage	and
skill.	Every	time	the	Ghazis	tried	to	get	round	the	infantry,	we	of	the	2nd
Bombay	Cavalry	charged,	each	squadron	led	by	a	Monteith	Sahib.	Thus	the
infantry	were	able	to	get	back	safe	to	Kandahar.	It	was	during	the	cavalry
fighting	that	I	thought	that	my	chance	had	come.	Lifting	my	carbine,	I	took	a
steady	aim	at	Furley	Sahib's	back.	No	one	noticed	me,	as	all	the	troopers	were
watching	the	Ghazis	and	our	infantry;	I	was	just	about	to	pull	the	trigger	when	I
was	knocked	off	my	horse	by	a	most	violent	blow.	Some	vile	Afghan	had	fired	a
jezail	in	our	direction	and	the	shot	hit	me	in	the	chest,	just	as	I	was	about	to
shoot	Furley	Sahib.	At	first	he	did	not	notice	my	fall,	but	when	the	retreat	began
he	saw	me	on	the	ground	and,	lifting	me	up,	put	me	on	the	saddle	in	front	of	him
and	so	brought	me	alive	to	Kandahar.	There	he	looked	after	me	and	I	soon
recovered.	By	doing	this,	Furley	Sahib	wiped	out	our	quarrel,	and	from	that	time
on	I	became	his	devoted	friend;	and	no	words	of	my	kinsmen	had	any	influence
with	me."
    "I	suppose	you	were	in	Kandahar	when	Lord	Roberts	marched	from	Kabul	to
relieve	you."
    The	old	Rissaldar	Major	drew	himself	up	and	saluted	on	hearing	the	famous
soldier's	name:	"Yes,	indeed	I	was;	the	great	Roberts	Sahib	came	all	the	way
from	Kabul	with	the	speed	of	Hanuman	himself.	In	the	meantime,	however,
Ayub	Khan	had	tried	to	take	Kandahar	by	storm	and	had	been	beaten	back	with
heavy	loss.	Many	of	the	Afghans	had	deserted	and	we	had	killed	and	wounded
some	ten	thousand;	so	that	Lord	Roberts	Sahib's	task	was	easier	than	that	of
Burrows	Sahib.	Still	he	did	his	work	thoroughly	and	so	routed	that	demon	of	an
Ayub	Khan	that	he	never	fought	the	English	again.	That	is	my	whole	story."
    "Well,	thank	you	ever	so	much	for	it;	but	what	happened	to	Furley	Sahib?"
    "He	got	safely	through	the	Afghan	War;	afterwards	he	returned	to	the	Poona
Horse	and	rose	to	command	it.	It	was	he	who	gave	me	my	last	promotion	and
made	me	a	Rissaldar	Major.	He	was	like	a	father	to	me	and	after	his	retirement
he	wrote	to	me	every	Christmas.	I	felt	it	deeply	when	he	died,	two	years	ago."
he	wrote	to	me	every	Christmas.	I	felt	it	deeply	when	he	died,	two	years	ago."
   The	old	man	suddenly	stopped	speaking	and	his	eyes	shone	with	a	suspicious
moisture.
   "Do	you	think	I	could	photograph	Colonel	Hutchings	on	his	tomb?"	I	asked.
   The	old	Rissaldar	thought	for	a	moment	and	said	"Yes,	I	think	it	is	possible.
The	best	time	would	be	at	midnight.	Two	days	hence	the	moon	will	be	full;	if	the
Sahib	were	to	go	to	the	cemetery	then,	he	might	catch	the	Colonel	Sahib."
   "Splendid!	You	must	come	too.	I	shall	drive	you	there."
   "Very	well,	I	shall	be	happy	to	do	anything	that	will	give	the	Sahib	pleasure."
   At	nine	p.m.	two	days	later	the	old	Rissaldar	presented	himself	at	my
bungalow	ready	for	the	drive	to	Sirur.	As	I	was	about	to	take	the	wheel,	I	noticed
that	he	had	no	overcoat.	It	was	March	and	the	nights	were	still	chilly	and	my	car
was	an	open	one.
   "	You	cannot	drive	without	an	overcoat,	Rissaldar	Sahib;	you	must	take	one
of	mine,	otherwise	you	will	catch	your	death	of	cold."	So	saying	I	ordered	my
servant	to	fetch	a	discarded	ulster.	I	wrapped	it	round	the	old	warrior	and	gave
him	a	spare	muffler	as	well	to	keep	his	throat	warm.	He	accepted	them
gratefully.	Motorcars	did	not	then	move	as	fast	as	they	do	now	and	it	was	just	on
midnight	when	we	reached	the	Sirur	cemetery.	We	got	out	and	looked	at	the
graveyard	from	a	distance.	Seen	by	the	full	March	moon,	it	was	an	awe-inspiring
sight.
   "Let	me	go	alone,	Sahib,"	whispered	the	Rissaldar.	"Hutchings	Sahib	may	not
wish	to	shew	himself	to	a	stranger."
   I	agreed	and	the	Rissaldar	entered	the	graveyard,	while	I,	concealed	among
the	shrubbery,	waited	outside.	Acting	on	my	instructions,	he	placed	the	Kodak
on	a	tomb	some	thirty	feet	from	the	Colonel's	monument,	gave	the	film	a	long
exposure	and,	dropping	the	shutter,	rejoined	me.	We	drove	back	to	Poona	and	in
the	small	hours	parted	excellent	friends,	the	Rissaldar	returning	me	my	ulster
and	muffler.	I	told	him	to	come	back	in	a	week's	time	so	that	we	might	examine
together	the	developed	proof.	Seven	days	later	the	peon	about	nine	a.m.
announced	the	Rissaldar.	A	packet	of	proofs	had	arrived	the	day	before,	but	I
had	not	opened	it.	I	wished	to	do	so	in	the	old	man's	presence.	Among	the	proofs
was	that	of	the	Sirur	cemetery.	I	handed	it	to	the	Rissaldar	without	looking	at	it
closely.	He	cast	his	eyes	over	it	and	exclaimed:	"There	he	is,	the	Colonel	Sahib,
there	he	is!	and	the	widow	woman	is	there,	too.	I	saw	them	both	in	the
cemetery."
   I	took	the	proof	from	my	friend's	hands	and,	sure	enough,	there,	seated	on	the
plinth	of	the	monument,	was	the	shadowy	form	of	an	Englishman	in	old-
fashioned	dress.
   "I	see	the	Colonel	Sahib;	but	where	is	his	wife	whom	you	will	call	the	widow
    "I	see	the	Colonel	Sahib;	but	where	is	his	wife	whom	you	will	call	the	widow
woman?"
    "I	call	her	the	widow	woman,"	said	the	Rissaldar	Major	severely,	"because	in
our	caste	there	is	no	widow	remarriage	and	she	had	no	right	to	marry	again.	Still
I	see	her;	she	is	there	coming	from	behind	another	tombstone	to	join	him."
    I	looked	where	the	old	soldier	pointed	and	there	did	seem	to	be	something
that	might	have	been	the	late	Mrs.	Hutchings.	About	the	Colonel	himself	there
could	be	no	doubt	whatever;	and	I	still	treasure	the	photograph	of	the	graveyard,
doubly	strange	because	of	its	weird	appearance	by	moonlight	and	the	uncanny
figure	of	the	Englishman	sitting	on	the	plinth	of	the	central	monument.
    I	took	out	my	note	case	and	tried	to	induce	the	Rissaldar	to	accept	a	hundred
rupees;	but	I	was	severely	snubbed.	He	said	with	dignity:	"A	Shinde	of
Kizarnagar	does	not	accept	money	for	doing	an	act	of	courtesy	that	any
gentleman	might	do	for	another."
    	
                                            From	Indian	Christmas	Stories	(1936)
                                                                 The	Munjia
                                                                  by	C.A.	Kincaid
    	
    	
    	
    	
  T	WAS	A	STUFFY	SEPTEMBER	AFTERNOON	IN	NASIK.RAIN	HAD	not
  fallen	for	some	days	and	even	before	that	it	had	been	far	below	the	average.
Indeed,	there	had	at	one	time	been	so	great	a	dread	of	a	famine	that	the	priests	of
Ramachandra's	temple	had	for	twentyfour	consecutive	hours	kept	their	most
important	idol	from,	resting	by	pouring	cold	water	over	it	at	short	intervals.	The
suggestion	had	been	made	by	the	English	judge,	who	was	immensely	respected
as	a	learned	Sanskrit	scholar.	He	had	supported	his	suggestion	by	so	many
quotations	from	the	Vedas	and	Puranas	(the	Hindu	gospels	and	epistles),	that	the
priests	had,	although	with	diffidence,	followed	the	Englishman's	advice.	Its
value	had	been	fully	vindicated;	for	within	the	twentyfour	hours	a	heavy
thunderstorm	had	burst.	A	week's	steady	downpour	had	followed	and	the	earth,
soaked	with	six	inches	of	precious	rain,	had	lost	its	iron	crust	and	although	still
thirsting	had	become	soft	enough	for	the	early	monsoon	sowing.
    Thus	for	the	present	there	was	no	immediate	danger	of	a	famine,	but	sporadic
cases	of	plague	had	occurred	and	one	of	the	unlucky	sufferers	was	a	young
Brahman	boy	of	great	promise	called	Mahadev	Joshi.	He	was	a	Deshastha
Brahman	and	his	school	career	had	been	brilliant.	He	had	carried	off	all	the
prizes	that	the	Nasik	High	School	could	offer.	From	school	he	had	entered	the
Deccan	College	near	Poona	and	there	had	taken	a	brilliant	first	class	in
mathematics.	He	had	distinguished	himself	at	games	as	well,	and	Dr.	Selby,	the
principal	of	the	Deccan	College,	who	loved	Mahadev	as	his	own	son,	had
offered	him	the	post	of	junior	professor	in	mathematics;	but	the	young	Brahman
was	attracted	to	the	Bar,	for	which	his	penetrating	intellect	and	perfect
knowledge	of	English	were	admirably	adapted.	He	presented	himself	for	the
High	Court	pleader's	examination	and	passed	it	with	exceptional	brilliancy.
Weary	of	study	and	anxious	to	see	his	parents	and	friends	he	had	returned	to
Nasik,	the	beautiful	town	near	the	source	of	the	Godavari	river.	There,	after	three
weeks	of	delightful,	restful	idleness,	he	had	contracted	plague.	There	was
nothing	strange	that	he	should	have	done	so,	for	his	family	house	was	an	old
wada	or	mansion	dating	from	the	time	of	the	Peshwas	and	was	overrun	with	rats.
The	rats	were	infested	with	fleas,	the	fleas	settled	on	the	bare	feet	of	the
members	of	the	family	and	thus	spread	infection;	first	a	servant,	next	a	distant
cousin,	caught	plague.	They	did	not	die	of	it,	but	they	helped	to	spread	the
disease;	so	that	when	young	Mahadev	came	to	the	old	family	house	for	a
holiday,	run	down	from	overwork	and	too	little	sleep,	he	was	a	likely	victim.
    Mahadev's	father	Balwantrao	and	his	mother	Saraswatibai	nursed	their	sick
son	with	anxious	devotion.	The	father	was	weighed	down	by	the	natural	fears
that	any	father	would	feel	for	the	life	of	his	brilliant	son.	In	the	mother's	anxiety
was	a	more	sinister	element.	Mahadev	had	been	invested	with	the	sacred	thread
at	the	age	of	twelve	and	thus	had	been	initiated	to	the	Brahman	caste.	By	the
rules	of	orthodox	Hinduism—and	Nasik	is	very	orthodox—	Mahadev	should
have	been	married	at	fifteen.	This	is	what	his	mother	most	ardently	wished;
indeed	the	question	of	his	marriage	had	been	fully	discussed	and	he	was
betrothed	to	Narmadabai,	the	pretty	daughter	of	the	leading	criminal	pleader	of
Ahmadnagar,	but	old	Balwantrao	Joshi,	greedily	ambitious	for	his	son's	school
and	college	successes,	put	off	the	marriage	on	various	pretexts.	His	wish	was	to
keep	the	boy	unmarried	until	his	examinations	were	over.	These	had	now	been
successfully	passed	and	Balwantrao	had	drafted	wedding	invitations	that	a
Bombay	printing	press	would	print	on	cards	in	big	gold	letters.
    Nevertheless	the	marriage	ceremonies	had	not	begun	when	Mahadev	fell	ill,
and	Saraswatibai	was	tortured	with	the	thought	that	if	her	son	died	unmarried	he
would	die	a	"munjia"	—	a	Brahman	boy	invested	with	the	sacred	thread	but	still
a	bachelor.	She	held	the	vulgar	belief	that	in	that	event	Mahadev's	soul	would
become	a	vile,	evil	spirit.	Deprived	of	rebirth	because	of	his	parents'	sin	in
delaying	his	marriage,	her	darling	son	would	haunt	a	pipal	tree	and,	feared	and
cursed	by	every	human	being,	would	rush	at	intervals	from	his	dwelling	place
and	play	a	horrible	trick	on	some	unfortunate	person	walking	close	to	his	tree.
His	only	chance	of	escape	was	to	possess	some	wayfarer's	body:	but	she	knew
how	difficult	that	was.	She,	therefore	prayed	and	prayed	to	Vishnu	and	Ganpati,
to	Shiva	and	Parvati	and	to	every	other	god	she	could	think	of—even	the
graceless	Saturn—that	her	son	might	recover	at	any	rate	live	long	enough	to
marry	Narmadabai.
    The	sick	boy	was	well	looked	after	as	well	as	any	English	patient	would	have
been.	The	civil	surgeon	was	called	in	consultation	and	under	his	supervision	the
local	practitioner	wrote	out	correct	prescriptions.	Unhappily	there	are	no	specific
remedies	for	plague.	What	is	needed	is	a	perfectly	sound	constitution,	helped	by
good	nursing.	Mahadev's	mother	and	sisters	were	present	at	his	bedside	night
and	day;	so	he	did	not	lack	good	nursing.	Thanks	to	their	"ceaseless	vigilance,
the	buboes	under	his	armpits	grew	smaller,	and	smaller	and	the	sick	boy	smiled
and	even	laughed,	his	gaiety	spreading	joy	through	the	whole	household.	Then
and	even	laughed,	his	gaiety	spreading	joy	through	the	whole	household.	Then
one	day	he	sat	up	for	his	morning	tea,	his	mother's	arm	round	his	neck;	he	was
bending	his	head	forward	to	sip	it	when	suddenly	he	fell	forward,	knocking	the
cup	and	saucer	out	of	her	hand.	She	turned	to	the	towel	stand	close	by	for	a
towel	to	dry	her	son's	hands	and	chest;	as	she	did	so,	Mahadev's	body	twisted
round	and	fell,	so	that	he	hung	half	in	bed	and	half	out	of	bed.	In	wild	despair
Saraswati	called	to	her	husband.
    "Come,	come"	she	screamed.	"Mahadev	has	fallen,	he	is	very	ill!"
    Old	Balvantrao	was	deeply	immersed	in	an	article	in	the	Kesari	newspaper
condemning	vigorously	some	measure	or	other	proposed	by	the	Government	of
India.	Nevertheless	he	dropped	his	paper	and	ran	up	the	uncarpeted	wooden
stairs	which	led	to	the	sleeping	rooms.	There	he	saw	Mahadev	hanging
motionless	out	of	bed	and	Saraswati	lying	prostrate	on	his	body.	He	murmured
in	Marathi	"Kay	zalen?	Kay	zalen?"	(What	has	happened?	What	has	happened?)
Going	to	the	bedside	he	lifted	his	son	back	into	bed	and	felt	his	wrist.	Afterwards
he	put	his	hand	on	Mahadev's	heart.	Both	pulse	and	heart	were	still.	With	the
calm	self	mastery	of	the	Deccan	Brahman,	Balwantrao	said	in	even	tones:	"As	it
seems	to	me,	Mahadev	is	dead."	Saraswati,	hall	mad	with	grief,	screamed	at	her
husband:	"Yes,	he	is	dead	and	thanks	to	your	wicked	ideas,	he	is	dead
unmarried,	a	'munjia',	and	he	will	live	on	as	an	evil	spirit	long	after	we	have	died
and	have	been	reborn."
    "Nonsense!	Nonsense!	Why	believe	in	such	childish	tales,	'munjias'	do	not
become	evil	spirits—that	is	a	mere	fable.	In	any	case,"	he	added	by	way	of
compromise,	"if	Mahadev	does	become	a	demon	we	can	always	appease	him	by
offering	him	rice	and	grain,	or	even	a	fowl	now	and	then."
    No	words	of	Balwantrao,	however	soothing,	could	lessen	the	poor	mother's
grief.	Had	her	darling	son	died	married	she	would	probably	have	borne	her
sorrow	and	survived;	but	the	dreadful	thought	that	her	beloved	son	should,	from
being	an	universal	favourite	in	school,	college	and	in	Nasik	society,	become	a
hateful	phantom,	proved	too	much	for	Saraswati.	When	Balwantrao	and	the	male
mourners	returned	from	the	burning	ground	whither	they	had	taken	Mahadev's
body,	they	found	his	mother	lying	face	downwards	at	the	bottom	of	the	stairs.	A
cerebral	hemorrhage	had	overtaken	her	as	she	was	walking	up	to	take	a	last	look
at	her	son's	room.	She	had	fallen	backwards	and	broken	her	neck	in	her	fall.	A
day	later	her	body	was	carried	to	the	same	burning	ground	wherein	Mahadev's
had	already	been	consumed.
    Poor	old	Balwantrao	shaved	his	head	and	moustaches	and	observed	the	usual
twelve	days'	mourning.	He	sought	refuge	from	his	grief	in	the	devotion	of	his
daughters	and	in	the	study	of	sacred	Sanskrit	books;	and	he	gave	little	thought	to
the	question	that	the	other	townspeople	were	feverishly	asking	each	other;
the	question	that	the	other	townspeople	were	feverishly	asking	each	other;
"Where	will	the	'munjia'	take	up	his	abode?"
    	
    	
    For	many	days	after	the	death	of	Mahadev	the	Nasik	townsmen	put	red
painted	stones	at	the	foot	of	various	pipal	trees	in	the	neighbourhood	of	the
town.	One	or	two	trees	near	Nasik	were,	it	was	believed,	already	occupied	by
'munjias'	and	they	received	due	homage	and	small	daily	offerings	of	rice.	It
never	occurred	to	any	of	the	citizens	that	the	new	'munjia'	would	go	any	distance
from	the	city.	They	did	not	bear	in	mind	that	Mahadev,	who	had	often	mixed
with	Englishmen	and	liked	them,	might	well	establish	himself	near	the	quarter
where	they	lived.	One	evening	two	or	three	tongas,	filled	with	respectable
Brahmans	of	Nasik	and	their	wives	and	families,	set	out	about	10	p.m.	to	catch
the	midnight	express	from	Nasik	Road	Station.	The	train	reached	Bombay	at	8
a.m.	next	morning	and	night	travel	saved	the	passengers,	all	of	whom	slept	well
in	trains,	the	hot	day	journey	down	the	Ghats	and	through	the	Konkan	plain.	The
third	class	carriages	can	be	very	stuffy	by	day	and	Indian	children	suffer	a	good
deal	from	the	heat.
    The	road	to	the	station	ran	west	of	the	Nasik	golf	course,	used	alike	by
Bombay	visitors	and	Nasik	residents.	Between	the	road	and	the	links	stood	a
giant	pipal	tree.	It	was	full	moon	and	the	travellers	were	laughing	and	talking
together,	holding	in	their	hands	endless	bundles	of	bedding	and	balancing	their
sterns	precariously	on	innumerable	tin	trunks	and	brass	waterpots.	As	the	tongas
passed	the	pipal	tree	the	ponies	took	fright	and	galloping	madly	off	the	road	and
across	the	open	country,	they	did	not	stop	until	they	had	overturned	the	tongas
into	a	ravine	a	mile	away.	No	fewer	than	two	children	and	a	young	woman	were
killed	outright.	One	man	had	a	compound	fracture	of	the	leg,	a	second	had	his
arm	broken	and	everyone,	including	the	drivers,	was	badly	shaken	and	injured.
The	ponies	were	put	on	their	feet,	shivering	with	fright,	but	beyond	a	few	slight
cuts	were	not	badly	injured.	The	police	were	sent	for;	the	dead	were	transported
to	the	mortuary	near	the	Civil	Hospital.	The	injured	were	handed	over	to	the	care
of	the	house	surgeon	and	next	day	the	police	inspector	held	an	inquest.	There
was,	however,	little	to	record	save	the	bare	facts	of	the	accident.	The	oldest
Brahman	assured	the	inspector	that	he	had	heard	a	bloodcurdling	shriek	and	that
in	the	moonlight	he	had	seen	a	monstrous	diabolical	figure	issue	from	the	pipal
tree	and	deliberately	scare	the	ponies.	In	his	judgment	the	phantom	was	the	soul
of	Mahadev,	the	'munjia'	that	had	taken	up	an	abode	in	the	pipal	tree	on	the	golf
course.
    The	Brahman	was	corroborated	by	one	or	two	of	the	women	and	one	of	the
older	men;	nevertheless	the	inspector	refused	to	put	into	his	report	anything
older	men;	nevertheless	the	inspector	refused	to	put	into	his	report	anything
about	the	'munjia'.	He	had	experienced	the	unpleasant	scepticism	of	English
officials	and	he	knew	well	that	any	reference	to	such	a	phenomenon	would	only
be	treated	by	his	English	superior	as	"damned	native	superstition"	and	that	he
himself	would	get	a	"wigging"	for	writing	rubbish	in	an	inquest	report.
    The	refusal	of	the	inspector	to	record	the	evidence	of	the	elderly	Brahman
was	fully	understood	by	the	Nasik	townsmen	and	they	were	not	annoyed	by	it.
After	all,	what	could	the	superintendent	do,	even	if	he	knew	that	a	'munjia'
haunted	the	pipal	tree?	He	might	have	the	tree	cut	down,	but	that	would	only
infuriate	the	demon	who	lived	in	it.	Mahadev's	soul	would	seek	some	other
hiding	place	and	issuing	therefrom	would	cause	worse	trouble	than	ever.	No;	the
townsmen's	course	was	clear.	They	knew	now	where	the	'munjia'	dwelt	and	it
was	for	them	to	propitiate	him	by	worshipping	him	as	a	god,	by	placing	beneath
his	tree	stones	painted	with	the	royal	red	of	divinity,	by	offering	him	daily	small
portions	of	rice	and	by	burning	nightly	in	his	honour	small	single-wick	lamps
full	of	country	oil.
    Such	attention	might	well	have	soothed	the	irascible	spirit	of	any	ordinary
'munjia';	but	Mahadev,	whose	acute	intelligence	had	survived	his	body,	knew
well	that	such	offerings,	although	pleasing,	got	a	'munjia'	nowhere.	His	only
chance	of	obtaining	a	speedy	rebirth	and	thus	advancing	towards	the	end	of	his
eighty	million	earthly	lives	was	to	enter	and	possess	some	other	human	body	and
then	cause	its	destruction.	There	were	several	ways	of	possessing	a	human	body,
but	only	one	was	easy	and	that	was	to	enter	the	mouth	when	its	owner	yawned.
Mahadev,	no	longer	anxious	to	do	anyone	harm	now	that	offerings	were	made	at
the	foot	of	the	pipal	tree,	hovered	about	the	neighbourhood,	hoping	to	take
advantage	of	some	passing	Indian	and	to	possess	his	body	when	he	yawned.
Unfortunately	every	Indian	is	well	aware	of	the	risks	run	in	yawning	and	always
snaps	his	fingers	in	front	of	his	mouth	so	as	to	scare	away	evil	spirits.
    For	a	whole	month	Mahadev's	spirit	fluttered	close	to	the	faces	of	passing
wayfarers,	but	not	one	gave	him	a	chance.	They	did	not	often	yawn;	but	when
they	did	they	never	failed	to	snap	their	fingers	and	to	scare	him	away.	At	last
seeing	a	solitary	Englishman	yawn	cavernously	in	the	distance	it	occurred	to
Mahadev	that	he	might	possess	an	Englishman's	body,	since	he	could	not	enter
an	Indian's.	At	first	the	thought	was	hateful	to	him.	Although	he	had	often	met
Englishmen	and	liked	many	of	them,	he	had	always	remained	orthodox	in	food
and	the	thought	of	occupying	the	body	of	a	"beef-eating"	foreigner	was	simply
hateful.	Nevertheless	he	decided	at	last	that	it	was	better	to	enter	an
Englishman's	body	and	drive	out	his	soul	than	remain	for	ever	an	'anima	sine
corpore,'	gibbering	dismally	in	a	pipal	tree.
   When,	however,	he	lay	in	wait	for	Englishmen	playing	golf,	he	found	another
obstacle	in	his	way.	When	they	yawned,	especially	if	they	were	not	alone,	they
put	a	hand	in	front	of	their	mouth,	thus	blocking	the	entrance	quite	as	effectually
as	by	snapping	their	fingers.	Still	Mahadev	had	seen	one	Englishman	yawn
without	covering	his	mouth,	so	he	hoped	that	he	would	see	another;	and	so	it
happened.	After	several	days'	vain	waiting,	Mahadev	saw	the	Assistant	Judge
Colin	Travers	pass	close	to	the	pipal	tree.	Travers	had	come	out	of	court	late	and
had,	therefore,	found	no	partner	at	the	clubhouse.	He	was	tired	with	work	and
had	a	yawning	fit.	As	he	passed	the	pipal	tree	he	yawned	for	about	the	tenth
time.	He	was	carrying	in	one	hand	a	mashie	and	in	the	other	a	bag	of	clubs,	so	he
had	no	hand	left	with	which	to	cover	his	mouth.	It	opened	to	its	fullest	extent
and	offered	a	wide	aperture	by	which	Mahadev	could	enter.	The	'munjia'	dived
between	the	double	row	of	strong,	white	teeth,	down	the	throat;	and	while	Colin
Travers	was	laying	down	his	bag	of	clubs	and	wondering	whether	he	should	play
his	next	shot	with	his	mashie	or	his	iron,	the	evil	spirit	that	had	been	Mahadev
drove	out	Colin	Travers'	soul	and	occupied	the	vacant	body.
   The	physical	shock	to	Travers	was	so	great	that	he	sat	down	helplessly	at	the
foot	of	the	pipal	tree	and	gasped	feebly	for	breath.	Once,	however,	he	recovered
his	physical	powers	he	became	the	tool	of	Mahadev's	spirit	and	obeyed	without
hesitation	the	'munjia's'	slightest	whim.	Indeed,	why	should	he	have	objected?
His	own	soul	was	lost	and	had	no	longer	any	control	over	his	body;	on	the	other
hand	Mahadev's	soul	completely	dominated	it.	Now	what	Mahadev	wanted	was
that	his	new	body	should	be	destroyed.	His	own	spirit	would	then	be	free	for
rebirth.	There	were	two	ways	by	which	the	'munjia'	could	achieve	his	end.	He
might	either	kill	himself	or	he	might	commit	a	murder	and	get	hanged.	Now	in
the	Hindu	belief	suicide	(athmaghat)	is	a	grave	sin	and	Mahadev	had	already
committed	sin	enough	by	entering	the	soul	of	an	Englishman.	In	his	next	life	he
would	certainly	have	to	pay	for	that	crime	by	not	being	born	a	Brahman.	If	he
committed	suicide	as	well,	heaven	alone	knew	what	dreadful	fate	might	befall
him.	He	might	be	reborn	as	a	Mhar	or	even	as	a	Mang.	His	only	resource,
therefore,	was	to	commit	a	murder	and	so	get	condemned	to	death.	Having
formed	this	resolve,	he	picked	up	his	clubs	and	walking	towards	the	assistant
judge's	bungalow,	entered	it.	The	servants	seeing,	as	they	thought,	their	master
Colin	Travers,	salaamed	and	made	way	for	him.	The	'munjia'	did	not	know	Mrs.
Travers,	but	he	hoped	that	he	would	find	her	in.	She	was	sitting	in	the	dining
room	with	a	friend,	a	lady	missionary	from	the	medical	mission	beyond
Godavari.	Hearing	her	husband's	step,	she	called	'Is	that	you	Colin?	I	thought
you	were	going	to	the	Club.	Miss	Smith	the	medical	missionary	is	here.	She	will
be	delighted	to	see	you.	Do	come	and	talk	to	her."
   "Oh!	do,	Mr.	Travers"	echoed	Miss	Smith.
    "Oh!	do,	Mr.	Travers"	echoed	Miss	Smith.
    The	'munjia'	noticed	a	thrusting	dagger	on	the	wall	just	inside	the	outer	door.
Travers	had	secured	it	when	trying	some	dacoits.	The	'munjia'	took	it	off	the
wall,	felt	its	point	and	walked	into	the	drawing	room.	He	bent	over	Mrs.	Travers,
as	if	to	kiss	her,	but	she	recoiled	in	horror	at	the	expression	of	his	eyes.
    "Good	gracious,	Colin,	what	is	the	matter	with	you?	You	look	different!	You
have	become	somebody	else!"
    The	false	Colin	did	not	answer,	but	deliberately	drove	his;	thrusting	dagger
into	her	heart.	The	unfortunate	missionary	rose	to	flee,	but	the	'munjia'	overtook
her	and	killed	her	with	a	thrust	in	the	back.	He	then	threw	the	dagger	on	the
ground,	walked	to	the	office	of	the	superintendent	of	police,	Alfred	Dawkins	and
said	calmly:	"I	have:	come	to	give	myself	up	for	a	double	murder,	please	arrest
me."
    The	superintendent	had	for	several	hours	been	trying	to	pen	a	report	about:
the	criminal	tribes	in	his	district.	He	had	a	store	of	sound	practical	knowledge	of
their	ways	and	customs	and	he	could	have	told	at	a	glance	to	what	section	any
wandering	beggar	belonged;	but	his	penmanship	was	not	equal	to	his	experience.
In	his	efforts	to	cover	two	sheets	of	foolscap	with	material	that	a	skilled	writer
could	have	expanded	into	a	thick	book,	the	unhappy	superintendent:	had	chewed
his	wooden	penholder	almost	down	to	the	metal.	He	was	too	preoccupied	to
grasp	what	Travers	had	said:	but	delighted	to	escape	for	a	moment	from	the
intolerable	drudgery	of	writing	sonorous	official	phrases,	he	rose	to	his	feet	and
said	cordially:	"By	Jove,	Travers,	do	come	in;	sit	down	and	have	a	whisky	and
soda!	Here,	boy,	bring	in	two	chota	pegs.	I	suppose	you	have	come	to	speak	to
me	about	the	police	enquiry	in	that	coining	case?	Or	let	me	see—would	it	be
about	the	murder	of	little	Krishnabai	by	that	up-country	watchman?"
    "No	indeed,	I	have	not	come	about	either	of	those	cases,	Superintendent
Sahib,"	said	Travers,	using	unconsciously	the	Indian	form	of	address,	"	I	have
just	committed	a	double	murder	and	I	have	come	to	give	myself	up."
    "Committed	a	double	murder?	What	the	devil	are	you	talking	about?	If	you
have	come	to	pull	my	leg,	old	chap,	I	really	have	no	time	now	and	you'd	better
try	your	luck	some	other	day;	but	don't	go	away	until	you've	had	your	chota	peg.
It's	no	fun	drinking	alone,	is	it?	Ha!	Ha!"	and	the	jolly	policeman	laughed
heartily.
    "No,	Superintendent	Sahib,	I	am	not	joking,"	replied	Travers	earnestly.	"I
really	have	committed	a	double	murder	and	please	come	and	see	for	yourself."
    After	a	quarter	of	an	hour	Dawkins,	clad	in	white	uniform	and	followed	by
four	constables,	joined	Travers.
    "Now	come	along	and	show	me	this	mare's	nest	of	yours."
    Travers	did	not	reply	and	the	two	walked	together	in	silence	during	the	ten
    Travers	did	not	reply	and	the	two	walked	together	in	silence	during	the	ten
minutes	needed	to	go	from	the	superintendent's	house	to	that	of	the	assistant
judge.	On	reaching	it,	they	were	met	by	a	mob	of	excited	servants,	who	shouted:
"The	Sahib	has	killed	his	Memsahib	and	the	doctor	Memsahib!	The	Sahib	has
killed	his	Memsahib	and	the	doctor	Memsahib!"
    The	superintendent	began	at	last	to	think	that	there	was	something	in	Travers'
story	and	entering	the	assistant	judge's	bungalow	became	certain	of	its	truth.
    Turning	to	one	of	the	constables,	Dawkins	told	him	to	fetch	the	deputy
superintendent	of	police,	Khan	Sahib	Mahmud	Khan,	and	instruct	him	to	hold	an
inquest.	With	two	constables	behind	them	he	and	Travers	walked	to	the	Khan
Bahadur's	house.	The	latter,	a	retired	Parsi	Deputy	Collector,	nearly	fell	over
backwards	when	he	was	asked	to	record	Travers'	confession.
    "The	fact	was,"	stated	Travers,	"	I	was	both	tired	of	my	wife	and	jealous	of
her.	I	wanted	to	get	rid	of	her;	I	also	wished	to	punish	her	for	the	way	she	flirted
with....with	(the	'munjia'	did	not	know	the	names	of	any	of	the	regimental
officers,	so	he	finished	lamely)	with	certain	military	gentlemen.	Coming	home	I
saw	her	sitting	in	the	drawing	room,	so	I	decided	to	kill	her.	I	took	a	dacoit's
dagger	from	off	the	wall	and	going	up	to	her,	I	stabbed	her.	Then	that	foolish
woman,	Miss	Smith	began	to	talk,	you	know	how	these	medical	missionaries
jabber—so	I	killed	her	too."
    The	confession	was	carefully	recorded.	Travers	was	placed	in	the	lockup	for
the	night;	and	next	morning	he	was	taken	before	the	first	class	assistant	collector,
to	whom	the	superintendent	had	telegraphed.	He	recorded	the	Crown	evidence	as
briefly	as	possible;	and	when	Travers	pleaded	guilty	to	the	two	charges	of
murder	and	admitted	the	correctness	of	his	confession,	the	magistrate	committed
the	accused	to	take	his	trial	in	the	High	Court	of	Bombay.
    	
    	
    On	the	morning	of	Travers'	trial	there	was	great	excitement	in	the	Presidency
town.	The	sessions	hall	of	the	High	Court	of	Judicature	was	packed	to
overflowing;	indeed	hundreds	of	would-be	spectators	were	turned	away.	Travers'
trial	was	the	first	on	the	list	of	criminal	trials.	The	judge	to	whom	the	sessions
had	been	allotted	sat	in	state	in	his	red	robes	under	the	sword	of	justice.	On
either	side	sat	the	Sheriff	and	the	Chief	Presidency	Magistrate.	As	Travers	was
English,	the	jury	of	nine	selected	to	find	on	his	guilt	or	innocence	were	also
English.	He	had	refused	to	engage	a	barrister,	so	one	of	the	European	members
of	the	Bar,	who	knew	him	personally,	undertook	voluntarily	his	defence.	It	was
impossible	for	his	counsel	to	do	much,	because	Travers	from	the	beginning
insisted	on	pleading	guilty;	the	medical	evidence,	too,	confirmed	the	accused's
protest	that	he	was	absolutely	sane.	The	barrister	for	the	defence	could	only	rely
protest	that	he	was	absolutely	sane.	The	barrister	for	the	defence	could	only	rely
on	the	passage	in	Travers'	confession	that	he	was	jealous	and	attempted	to
reduce,	the	charge	from	one	of	murder	to	one	of	culpable	homicide;	but	as	the
Advocate-General	pointed	out,	Travers'	jealousy	of	his	wife	was	no	excuse	for
the	assassination	of	Miss	Smith.	The	judge	summed	up	shortly	and	the	jury	after
an	absence	of	barely	ten	minutes	brought	in	a	verdict	that	Travers	was	guilty	of
murder,	but	added	to	their	verdict	a	strong	recommendation	for	mercy.	Why	they
did	so,	they	would	probably	have	found	it	hard	to	explain.	Their	real	reason,	no
doubt,	was	that	in	their	belief	no	sane	man	could	have	behaved	like	Travers.	If
Travers	was	sane,	then	all	the	facts	had	not	been	put	before	the	court.
    The	judge	was	glad	of	an	excuse	not	to	pass	sentence	of	death	on	a	man
whom	he	knew	personally	and	whom	he	had	until	recently	always	esteemed;	so
much	to	Travers'	obvious	disgust,	he	passed	a	sentence	of	penal	servitude	for
life.	The	accused	was	led	away	and	the	judge	called	the	next	case.
    Travers	was	sent	to	jail	and	from	the	first	was	an	object	of	special	interest	to
the	superintendent,	Captain	Jameson	of	the	Indian	Medical	Service.	Jameson	had
never	met	Travers	before,	but	he	felt	that	there	must	be	some	terrible	secret
underlying	his	conduct.	The	prison	staff	took	their	cue	from	the	superintendent,
Travers	responded	to	kindness	and	the	jail	officials	all	thought	he	was	the	nicest
as	well	as	the	most	intelligent	prisoner,	whom	they	had	ever	had	at	Euroda.	It
was	however,	only	the	lull	before	the	storm.	The	'munjia'	had	not	the	slightest
intention	of	remaining	imprisoned	in	Travers'	body	a	moment	longer	than	he
could	help.	If	two	murders	did	not	suffice	to	procure	a	death	sentence,	then	he
would	commit	three.	The	third	would	certainly	bring	him	release,	for	murder	by
a	life	convict	can,	under	the	Indian	Penal	Code,	only	be	punished	by	death.	One
day	Travers	asked	if	he	might	have	a	pair	of	Indian	clubs	for	morning	exercise,
as,	so	he	said,	his	health	was	suffering	from	lack	of	it.	He	had	always	been
accustomed	to	swing	them	for	half	an	hour	every	morning.	Jameson	was
delighted	to	grant	this	trifling	indulgence	and	as	he	had	a	spare	pair	in	his
bungalow,	he	brought	them	over	the	same	evening	and	gave	them	to	Travers.
    Travers	broke	into	profuse	thanks,	so	as	to	disarm	any	possible	fears	on	the
superintendent's	part.	Picking	up	the	clubs,	he	swung	them	once	over	his
shoulder	and	then	brought	down	with	all	his	force	the	right	hand	club	on	the	top
of	Jameson's	head.	The	unfortunate	officer	fell	with	a	broken	skull;	and	a	second
blow,	as	he	lay	on	the	hard	stone	flagged	courtyard	shattered	it	to	pieces.
    "Now,"	thought	the	'munjia'	in	triumph,	"I	am	bound	to	be	hanged."
    No	one,	however,	came	forward	to	arrest	him.	The	guards	were	all	too
bewildered	to	take	any	action.	Then	the	joy	of	battle	inherited	from	Travers'
Norse	ancestors	acted	physically	on	Mahadev's	soul.	"After	all	why	await	trial?
Why	not	go	on	killing	until	death	comes	of	itself?"	With	a	club	in	each	hand
Why	not	go	on	killing	until	death	comes	of	itself?"	With	a	club	in	each	hand
Travers	fell	on	the	unfortunate	Maratha	guard,	who	scattered	in	every	direction.
Running	after	them	at	great	speed,	Travers	overtook	several	and	with	mighty
blows	clubbed	them	to	death.	The	Indian	convicts	locked	into	their	cells	were	in
an	ecstasy	of	delight.	They	applauded	each	murderous	blow	with	yells	of:
   "Shabash	Sahib!	Maro	Sahib!"	(Bravo	Sahib!	Hit	them	Sahib)!
   After	Travers	had	killed	half	a	dozen	sepoys,	those	on	duty	at	the	outer	gate
ran	up	the	staircase	into	the	central	tower,	whence	they	commanded	all	the	open
spaces	of	the	great	prison.	From	this	vantage	point,	they	took	careful	aim	with
their	rifles	and	fired	deliberately	at	Travers.	It	was	not	easy	to	kill	him,	because
he	was	moving	about	and	also	because	in	his	berserk	rage,	he	did	not	seem	to	be
affected	by	the	bullet	wounds.	At	last	he	collapsed	suddenly	from	loss	of	blood.
As	he	lay	motionless	the	guards	fired	a	volley	at	him.	He	gave	a	convulsive
movement,	tried	to	rise	and	fell	back	dead.
   At	last	the	'munjia'	had	won	the	desired	release.	Mahadev's	soul	left	Travers'
body	and	took	its	place	in	the	line	of	Hindu	souls	waiting	for	reincarnation.
   All	the	Englishmen	who	had	known	Travers	were	deeply	shocked	at	his
crimes	and	death.
   "Such	a	terrible	end	to	a	most	promising	career,"	they	said.	"Travers	might
have	risen	to	anything.	He	must	have	been	mad	but	it	was	a	dreadful	end."
   Yes,	they	were	quite	right;	it	was	a	dreadful	end,	a	terrible	end.	Yet	what
happened	to	Travers	might	have	happened	to	anyone—	to	you	or	to	me.
   	
                                              From	Indian	Christmas	Stories	(1936)
                                                                      The	Pool
                                                                     by	John	Eyton
    	
    	
    	
    	
    OME	THREE	HUNDRED	YEARS	AGO	A	LITTLE	WHILE	TEMPLE
    nestled	in	a	fold	of	the	hills,	like	a	mushroom	in	a	green	dell.	It	stood	on	the
bank	of	a	dark	pool;	wooded	hills	towered	over	it	to	the	west,	and	barren	hills
rolled	away	to	the	east.	It	was	a	very	holy	place;	men	believed	that	the	foot	of
God	had	touched	earth	here	and	had	made	a	valley.	So	from	time	immemorial	it
had	been	a	place	of	pilgrimage.	Men	journeyed	to	the	hills	to	see	it,	and	the	steps
leading	down	to	the	pool	were	often	thronged	with	travellers	in	white	garments,
women	in	saris	of	red	and	blue,	sadhus	in	orange	and	in	yellow.
    The	water	was	dark—born	of	a	deep-laid	spring,	which	was	never	dry,	and
whose	overflow	ran	away	in	a	little	tinkling	rill	into	the	deep	woods.	It	was
believed	that	the	pool	was	bottomless—	for	what	could	resist	the	foot	of	God?
    Animals	came	to	drink	quite	near	the	temple	with	out	fear—	dark,	great-eyed
Sambar	stags—little	barking	deer	of	the	colour	of	autumn	leaves—mottled
leopards.	There	were	bright	birds	too	about	it—proud	pheasants,	and	jays	of
vivid	blue;	big	butterflies	of	dark	green	and	blue,	with	swallow	tails;	and	red
dragon-flies	haunted	the	reedy	edges.
    It	was	ever	a	place	of	great	silence	and	of	rest.	A	very	holy	man	watched	over
the	temple,	sitting	all	day	long,	legs	crossed,	arms	folded.	He	was	said	to	be	a
hundred	years	old.	His	face	was	wizened	and	shrivelled	and	puckered	in	a
thousand	wrinkles.	His	head	was	shaven,	and	his	forehead	bore	three	upright
lines	of	yellow	paint.	He	wore	but	a	single	blanket	of	faded	orange.
    Such	were	the	temple	and	the	pool,	and	the	priest	of	the	pool.
    There	came	an	evil	day	for	that	peaceful	place.	A	horde	of	wild
Mohammedan	fanatics	from	below	swept	over	the	hills	and	descended	like	a
scourge	on	the	pool.	The	little	old	priest	ran	up	the	path	towards	them,	his	arms
outstretched,	adjuring	them	to	spare	the	ancient	holy	temple.	A	swarthy	man	of
great	stature	lifted	his	sharp	sword	and	swept	off	the	head	of	the	little	priest;
others	plunged	their	swords	into	the	frail	body,	and	they	threw	the	wreck	of	it
into	the	pool.	They	burned	the	temple	and	destroyed	the	peace	of	the	place.....
Then	the	pestilence	passed	on.
    Thereafter,	green	rushes	covered	the	whole	face	of	the	water,	save	where	the
    Thereafter,	green	rushes	covered	the	whole	face	of	the	water,	save	where	the
spring	welled	up	in	the	middle.	Men	feared	to	approach	the	pool,	where	pale
figures	were	seen	at	night,	and	where	a	despairing	cry	was	sometimes	heard.	The
peace	returned;	the	place	was	left	to	the	animals	and	the	birds	and	the	butterflies.
But	the	memory	of	it	never	died.
    Time	passed,	and	the	surrounding	hills	came	into	the	hands	of	an
Englishman,	a	retired	Colonel	named	Brown.	He	was	not	an	unkindly	man,	but
he	had	a	strong	belief	in	the	absolute	superiority	of	his	own	race,	and	in	the
inviolability	of	property.	He	was	tall,	with	white	hair	and	moustache,	and	a	face
whose	natural	redness	was	enhanced	by	the	white	suits	and	hats	which	he	wore.
He	made	a	pleasant	estate	in	the	hills;	built	a	roomy	bungalow;	put	up	neat
cottages;	planted	orchards,	laid	out	paths	everywhere;	in	fact,	subdued	the	jungle
with	a	system	admirably	English.	Incidentally	he	cleaned	up	the	pool,	which	lay
just	beyond	his	boundary.	The	villagers	refused	to	do	the	work,	but	he	imported
labour,	and	cleared	out	the	rushes	and	dredged	up	the	mud.	In	the	course	of	the
work	they	found	a	number	of	blackened	stones	and	rudely	carved	figures,	which
the	Colonel	gave	to	the	Lucknow	Museum.	Evidently	there	had	been	some	sort
of	a	temple	on	the	spot,	which	lent	colour	to	the	village	talk.	Then	the	spring	was
analysed	and	found	to	contain	good	water;	so	the	supply	was	utilised,	pipe-lines
being	laid	on	to	the	gardens.	The	villagers	resented	the	whole	proceeding,	but
they	always	did	resent	innovation.	Colonel	Brown	was	justly	proud	of	his
improvements.
    Then	the	most	annoying	thing	happened.	The	Colonel	was	walking	round	the
estate	one	afternoon	when	he	distinctly	heard	the	mournful	chant	which
accompanies	funeral	procession.	It	was	the	usual	thing—a	sentence	endlessly
repeated	by	two	alternate	groups,	first	in	full	tone,	then	faintly,	like	an	echo.	It
came	from	the	direction	of	the	pool.	When	he	had	turned	the	corner	he	saw	the
awful	truth—a	little	party	of	men	walking	swiftly	down	the	path	and	bearing	a
stretcher	on	which	lay	a	body	swathed	in	white.	Mourners	trotted	behind
intoning	their	sad	chant.	They	were	actually	going	to	burn	a	dead	body	near	the
spring-head!	It	was	monstrous.	They	did	it	too;	he	saw	the	smoke	curling	up
from	the	valley,	and	found	logs	of	charred	wood	at	the	fringe	of	the	pool	the	next
morning.
    That	afternoon	was	the	beginning	of	the	Colonel's	troubles.	First	he	put	a
chowkidar	on	the	place,	and	the	chowkidar	was	beaten	by	day	and	saw	bhuts	by
night	and	ran	away.	But	the	burning	went	on,	in	proportion	to	the	mortality	of
the	village.	Then	the	Colonel	summoned	the	head	men,	who	talked	nonsense
about	the	place	being	holy	from	time	immemorial.	He	dismissed	them	with	a
purple	face	and	a	few	home	truths.	Next,	he	applied	to	the	civil	authorities,	who
declined	to	interfere,	since	the	pool	was	not	actually	on	the	estate	of	Colonel
Brown,	and	had	certainly	a	reputed	sanctity.	Lastly,	he	wrote	to	the	Pioneer—
last	resource	of	wounded	pride—and	complained	of'the	new	spirit	of	pandering
to	the	native,	regardless	of	the	position	and	rights	of	landlords,'	and	wondered
what	the	Government	was	doing.
    In	spite	of	all,	the	burning	continued.	People	refused	to	burn	anywhere	else.
They	believed	that	here	was	sanctity	for	their	dead.
    Then	worse	befell.	One	morning	the	Colonel	observed	through	his	field-
glasses	a	little	strip	of	red	rag	floating	from	a	tree	on	the	margin	of	the	pool.	This
would	not	appear	to	be	of	importance;	but	the	Colonel	knew	India.	That	red	rag
meant	a	priest,	and	a	priest	meant	pilgrimage.	Never	was	proud	banner	a	surer
challenge	than	was	that	little	strip	of	red	rag.	The	red	rag	affected	the	Colonel
after	the	proverbial	manner.	He	descended	on	the	place,	breathing	unutterable
things.
    All	he	found	was	a	solitary	figure	sitting	under	the	tree	which	flaunted	the	red
rag.	It	was	a	man	of	middle	age,	clad	in	a	blanket	of	faded	yellow;	his	head	was
clean-shaven,	and	his	forehead	bore	three	upright	lines	of	yellow	paint.	He	sat
motionless,	with	set,	staring	eyes.	The	Colonel	asked	him	his	business...	no
answer;	Then	he	made	a	sort	of	set	speech	on	the	rights	of	man...	still	no	answer;
then	he	began	to	shout,	but	the	priest	still	ignored	his	presence.	He	failed	to
make	any	impression	on	that	holy	man.	Angry	as	he	felt,	he	knew	better	than	to
lay	lands	on	a	priest—	so	he	marched	off,	speechless	with	rage.	They	would
build	a	temple	next,	he	knew,	if	they	were	given	a	chance.	So	he	stalked	home
and	wrote	a	perfect	sheaf	of	letters	and	appeals	on	the	subject.
    That	evening	the	Colonel	began	a	nasty	attack	of	malaria.	It	is	possible	that
he	had	been	bitten	by	a	mosquito	on	the	occasion	of	one	of	his	numerous	visits
to	the	pool,	which	was	still	a	swampy	place,	hot	and	stuffy.	However	this	may
be,	the	mosquito	which	bit	the	Colonel	knew	his	business.	He	was	in	bed	a
fortnight.	His	wife	barely	managed	to	pull	him	through	the	attack	which	was
unusually	malignant.	When	he	could	get	about	again,	his	first	walk	was	in	the
direction	of	the	pool....
    There,	like	a	mushroom	in	a	green	dell,	nestled	a	little	new	white	temple.
    With	the	reader's	indulgence,	the	author	begs	leave	to	draw	a	picture	dating
some	three	hundred	years	hence....
    Colonel	Brown	is	long	forgotten.	The	Englishman,	and	his	Government,	and
his	rights,	and	his	laws	have	faded	away	as	a	ripple	dies	on	water—as	a	wind
stirs	in	the	trees	and	is	gone.	But	on	the	bank	of	the	dark	pool	a	little	white
temple	still	stands,	and	still	the	pilgrims	come...	for	such	is	India.